MALINDA E. CKAMHK
 
 Divine Science and Healing 
 
 MALI N DA E. CRAMKR 
 
 President of " The Home College of Divine Science;" Author of " Lessons in 
 Science ami Healing," "Basic Statements and Health Treatment 
 ot Truth," " God Incarnation -versus Personal Reincar- 
 nation," etc., and Editor ot " Harmony. " 
 
 A Text-book for the Study of Divine Science, 
 
 Its Application in Healing, and for the 
 
 IVell-being of Each Individual. 
 
 SAN FRANCISCO 
 Pi bi.ishki) by "The Home Coi.i.ei.e ok Divine Science 
 -, -,6o Seventeenth Street 
 1902
 
 Coi-vricht 1902 
 
 M. J-".. Cramkr
 
 
 
 There is no unity without equality. 
 
 The Infinity and Omnipresence of 
 Being, its action and result, comprising 
 the one self-existing All, includes the 
 unity and equality of man with itself. 
 
 "/ and my Father are One.'"— Jesus. 
 
 >- A
 
 TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 Preface 3 
 
 Introductory . . 7 
 
 Spiritual Experience 11 
 
 Spiritual Experience in Works 21 
 
 Lesson I — Being 27 
 
 Lesson II — Thought 45 
 
 Lesson III — The Effect of Thought 61 
 
 Lesson IV — Lazv of Expression 71 
 
 Lesson V — Lazv of Expression 83 
 
 Lesson VI — Denial and Affirmation 88 
 
 Preface to Lesson VII — Baptism by the Spirit 99 
 
 Lesson VII — Prayer 101 
 
 Lesson VIII — Faith 109 
 
 Lesson IX — Intuition 117 
 
 Lesson X — Truth's Practice 131 
 
 Preface to Lesson XI — Expression of Consciousness 145 
 
 Lesson XI — The Spoken Word, the Purpose of God 148 
 
 Lesson XII — Heal the Sick 160 
 
 Lesson XI II — Facts About Healing 169 
 
 Lesson XIV — Special Instructions to Patients 173 
 
 Lesson XV — Faith and Belief a Unit 179 
 
 Lesson XVI — Marriage 189 
 
 Lesson XVII — Marriage 200 
 
 Lesson XVI 1 1 — Overcoming Poverty 206 
 
 Lesson XIX — Immortality 216 
 
 Lesson XX — Questions by Beginners 224 
 
 Lesson XXI — Theological Questions 244 
 
 Lesson XXII— About Healing 202 
 
 Lesson XXII I — ( 'onclusion 271 
 
 Index 2Ss
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 As the light-house throws its beams to guide the mari- 
 ner through trackless waters, so upon the world's waste, 
 this book is sent out to warn the wayfarer from time and 
 place, and to guide him into the secure peace and rest of 
 Infinite Love. May this chart of Divine realization of 
 Truth and illumination guide all pilgrims on the path of 
 life into the harbor of Infinite Being. 
 
 As the light shining from the light-house warns from 
 danger and lights the way into safe harbor, so the Truth 
 set forth in this book of lessons will be seen to reveal what 
 the true light is "That lighteth every man that cometh 
 into the world ;" which makes clear the way to Christ- 
 consciousness. 
 
 The purpose of this book is to teach the principle of 
 Unity, which alone makes clear the true relation existing 
 between humanity and God, and the purpose of God mani- 
 festing in humanity ; to point out the direct and sure way 
 of safety and rest. 
 
 May the contents of this book illumine those who 
 study it, with a knowledge of Truth which to know makes 
 free, and enable them to demonstrate health, success and 
 happiness. So will it be. Natural science deals with 
 effects in Nature's realm, and treats of the relation of 
 things to things. Its theory is, that various and general 
 results proceed from particular causes, which causes are 
 themselves results. 
 
 The universal Law of Creation, or Science of Expres-
 
 Divine Science sion, as taught and strictly adhered to in Divine Science 
 and Healing is as essential to a perfect understanding of the detail of 
 Science as is the Statement of Being essential to its perfect 
 solution and demonstration. 
 
 To understand the height and depth and breadth of 
 Truth expressed in these pages, it is essential that the 
 student place him or herself at one with Infinite Omni- 
 present Spirit, and then know that the teaching has been 
 formulated from the consciousness and realization of this 
 oneness. A consciousness of the way creative power 
 expresses itself in creation is also a knowledge of the 
 power expressed in the Spoken Word; of how the Word 
 becomes flesh and dwells among us and is full of grace 
 and truth. 
 
 Divine Science teaches that re-creation or re-genera- 
 tion is simply a repetition of God creating or generating. 
 This brings us back to original Truth and proves that 
 man, his nature, form and all is sourced in God. 
 
 In the science of numbers an understanding of princi- 
 ple secures correct solution of every problem and pro- 
 duces a true example. In Divine Science a knowledge of 
 the nature and infinitude of the One All secures truthful 
 conclusions, right thought, word and deed, and demon- 
 strates health, peace, and satisfaction. 
 
 He who is uncertain hesitates, and he who hesitates 
 is like a wave of the sea, agitated and tossed by the wind. 
 — James, i: 6. He is like a ship at sea in thick darkness, 
 attempting to make safe harbor without guidance from a 
 beacon light, and is at the mercy of wind and wave. All 
 who hesitate will find true anchorage for soul and body in 
 the Truth of Divine Science. It points the way to whole- 
 ness for all to enjoy who will partake. This book is not 
 intended as light reading, to be read and laid aside, but, 
 instead, should be thoroughly studied and applied, which 
 will bring perfect illumination. It will bring the student 
 
 [4]
 
 to a spiritual sense of the natural, normal and unchang- Preface 
 able state of Being. Its study will give ease instead of 
 dis-ease ; love void of fear, charity in place of criticism, 
 faith that knows no doubt, truth in which is no error, 
 knowledge instead of opinion, happiness that does not 
 yield to sorrow, harmony that cannot he made discordant. 
 
 That is, the light of pure intelligence will prove to be 
 the only light, and to be already in the world illumining 
 mentality and visibility. To be healed means realized 
 unity with God. 
 
 Divine Science knows no authority but self-evident 
 Truth ; hence, its teaching is all sourced in the Statement 
 of Being; and its numerous expressions are all formu- 
 lated to accord with the Law of Expression. The State- 
 ment of Being and Law of Expression distinguishes 
 Divine Science and presents it as equally science and reli- 
 gion, and as demonstrable and applicable. Therefore, they 
 who give Divine Science thorough study will find in it the 
 mental discipline, concentration, change of habits and 
 the building of character essential to the demonstra- 
 tion and embodiment of freedom ; it will bring out their 
 ability to teach and heal. With this discipline they will 
 be thoroughly prepared to finish the full college course by 
 simply taking the theological and normal instruction 
 which prepares for the Christ Ministry of Divine Science, 
 to preach the glad tidings of peace on earth and healing 
 for the nations. 
 
 We know there are earnest seekers in all parts of the 
 world who are thirsting for the truth that is promised to 
 make free — persons who, in seeming, are " heavy laden " 
 with mortal beliefs and cares — who cannot enter The 
 Home College of Divine Science, or even take a course 
 of class-teaching. To these dear sisters and brothers this 
 book will be a messenger of peace, health, prosperity and 
 happiness; to study and apply its teachings will furnish
 
 Divine Science a basis for a thorough spiritual education, which will un- 
 and Healing fold from within as the study is persevered in. It will be 
 of great value alike to teachers and healers who are in the 
 field. A knowledge of the everywhereness and the allness 
 of absolute Good is that knowledge which contains faith 
 and secures certainty of success. It is realization of 
 wholeness and power to heal. Permanent health is Truth 
 known and believed in. Humanity must come to know 
 that it has ever held and will ever hold a true and unfail- 
 ing relationship to all Good. We have only to perceive 
 the relationship that is, in order to know the past and 
 future. As God is one, His method of expression is one, 
 everywhere at all times. 
 
 Therefore, in Divine Science time and place are 
 illumined with the consciousness that eternity is now — that 
 the ever present is from everlasting to everlasting. 
 
 [6]
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 Mathematics is that science which treats of the exact 
 relations existing between quantities or magnitudes, and 
 of the methods by which quantities sought are deducible 
 from other quantities known or supposed. The Science 
 of God expressed in creation is that science which in- 
 cludes all Science or Truth, and treats of the exact rela- 
 tion existing between individuals and between them and 
 God. A more universal statement is, it treats of the true 
 relationship existing between all things in creation and 
 between the Creator and every creation, visible and in- 
 visible. 
 
 A mathematical demonstration is one that accords 
 perfectly with principle, one in which principle is ex- 
 pressed and proven. 
 
 It is axiomatic that there is unchanging principle 
 underlying mathematical demonstration. So is it that 
 truthful conclusion, or harmonious expression, is in exact 
 accord with the unchanging nature of Being; it is that in 
 which Being is expressed and proven. It is axiomatic 
 that there is unchanging law underlying truthful con- 
 clusion and harmonious expression. 
 
 Supreme Being is one ; hence, the Law of Expression 
 is one. As in the study of the Science of Numbers all 
 problems solved are known to be in exact accord with 
 principle, so in the study of the Science of Being all con- 
 clusions are predicated upon what Being is: all statements 
 partake of its nature. The first purpose to be accom- 
 
 [7]
 
 Divine Science plished in the study of Divine Science is to find who, 
 and Healing what and where Supreme Being, the self-existing all, is. 
 When this is accomplished, it is easy to account scien- 
 tifically for individuality and visible form ; it is, also, per- 
 fectly natural to think true thoughts, speak true words, do 
 true deeds, believe aright and enjoy the certainty of faith. 
 
 To know the unity of the one all is to have no .other 
 Gods before Me; it is to give place to this supreme and 
 limitless Me in all our ways ; it is to find that unlimited 
 good, and nothing but the good, flows out from us ; it is 
 radiating the Light and glorifying the Life of the Infinite 
 One. Those who solve Life's problem according to the 
 principle of Divine Science will experience these results. 
 Divine Science teaches the natural order of Being and 
 Being's own Law of Self-Expression. 
 
 There could be no expression without an Expressor, 
 no unfoldment without an Unfolder, no existence without 
 Being, no creation without a Creator, no demonstration 
 without a Demonstrator, and no effect without a Cause. 
 A visible form could not be without the Invisible Presence 
 of The One who formed it. There cannot be a thought 
 without a Thinker, a word spoken without a Speaker, a 
 deed done without a Doer, or an act without an Actor. 
 
 "Great are the Symbols of Being, but that which is 
 symboled is greater. 
 
 " Vast the Create and beheld, but vaster the inward 
 Creator." 
 
 Never a time the I of every individual was not. Each 
 one who studies this book may understandingly say, the 
 I that I am will never cease to be. 
 
 They will come to the knowledge that visible forms 
 in nature hold the same relation to their source that ex- 
 amples in mathematics do to principle. The examples 
 symbolize the principle ; so the living forms in nature are 
 expressions of the Creator ; they are neither the cause of 
 
 [8]
 
 their own appearance, nor do they exist separate from Introductory 
 their Cause ; they are proof of the presence of the one 
 that expresses them; they reveal the unity of Expressor 
 and expression. 
 
 " We are hid with Christ in God." In learning 
 Truth it is found that man is forever in the Creator and 
 is an eternal, conscious, inseparable identity. Truth a 
 unit, God as all, and all there is as good and very good, 
 the equality of Father and Son are forever foremost in the 
 teachings of Divine Science as the basis for right thinking. 
 
 As in reading, the harmony of a sentence is promoted 
 by adapting the sound to its true meaning, or as the mean- 
 ing of idea is fully expressed by adapting thought, voice 
 and gesture to the spirit of it, so the harmony of our bodily 
 existence is maintained by adapting thought, motive, 
 reason, belief, word and deed to the nature of the Divine 
 Presence. To do so is freedom. 
 
 Harmonious bodily conditions are to be enjoyed by a 
 knowledge of, and conformity to the relationship existing 
 between the body and its Source. 
 
 Harmonious expressions and true interpretation are 
 one and inseparable. The demonstration of God's Truth, 
 which is individual wholeness, happiness and freedom, 
 is as simple in method as is the demonstration of the 
 Science of Mathematics. 
 
 Science is exact knowledge — truth ascertained. 
 Truth cannot be ascertained, or knowledge gained, but of 
 that which is exact and unchanging. 
 
 True knowledge exists, therefore, in knowing the 
 nature of the Supreme Source and Cause, its action and 
 result and the individual application of this knowledge in 
 the various walks of life. 
 
 Therefore, the demonstrations of Divine Science arc 
 thus proven to be the manifestations of God. 
 
 [«» 1
 
 SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE. 
 
 Though I bear record of myself, yet my record is 
 true, for I know whence I came, and whither I go. — 
 (John, 8: 14.) 
 
 He who knows what Truth is, speaks of the One 
 Eternal Self-Existing Source and Cause as constituting 
 all that is real and permanent, and of conditions that have 
 passed away as temporary beliefs and opinions. 
 
 It was early one morning in the year 1885, during an 
 hour of earnest meditation and prayerful seeking, that I 
 asked myself the following questions ; they were asked 
 with faith, believing they would be answered, and with a 
 willingness to abide the decision whatever it might be : 
 " Is there any way out of these conditions ; is there any 
 Power in the vast Universe that can heal me?" An 
 immediate and all-convincing reply came. The reply was 
 not an audible voice, nor was it an inaudible voice in the 
 sense that it could not be understandingly heard ; it was 
 not as one person speaking to another; it was, instead, an 
 intuitive response from the depths of Being, which em- 
 bodied its very nature. The realization pervaded the body 
 thoroughly throughout, illumining and vivifying its 
 every atom with newness of Life and strength. Instantly 
 Omnipresent Spirit was realized and everything was 
 transformed into Spirit. What I had heard of Spirit, 
 with the hearing of the ear, from early childhood be- 
 came an actual reality, a conscious living presence. From 
 
 L 11 1
 
 Divine Science the depths of this knowledge of the conscious presence of 
 and Healing Spirit, or God as all, I felt and knew to a certainty that 
 "If I ever got well it would be by the power of Holy 
 Spirit." I quickly arose from my chair, and walked the 
 floor, saying: "IF, if, if I ever get well it will be by the 
 power of Spirit. Then there is one way out of these 
 conditions ; I must seek that way, the Truth of the precence 
 of Spirit." 
 
 At that time I had been under medical treatment the 
 greater part of twenty-three years out of twenty-five of 
 invalidism. During that period I had received the best 
 of medical advice, which I endeavored to obey implicitly. 
 For the first time I had given up hope of obtaining relief 
 from medicine or through any material means and was 
 determined to do the best I could without it. My good 
 husband and several friends who were anxious for my re- 
 covery were urging me to see another physician, a special- 
 ist. My case had baffled the best physicians both in the 
 East and in California ; twelve had pronounced me in- 
 curable. The verdict of physicians, as well as of the best 
 magnetic healers, electricians and the majority of my 
 • friends, was, "She is incurable." Out of the kindness of 
 their hearts, my friends urged me to see the specialist, say- 
 ing: " It will do no harm, if it does no good." Being 
 unwilling to experiment further with medical treatment 
 I found myself opposing their suggestions, but finally 
 concluded to consult two physicians about the matter 
 whom I had come to regard as personal friends ; one of 
 them had treated me five years and the other two. I was 
 somewhat surprised when they both advised me to con- 
 form to the wishes of my friends, for, said they : "Judging 
 according to symptoms you have need of the services of a 
 specialist." With this advice I grew more positive within 
 myself, which at the time surprised me. My answer was : 
 " I thought you were my friends. I will see no other 
 
 [12]
 
 physician." One morning, shortly after this experience, Spiritual 
 my husband anxiously inquired what I intended doing in Experience 
 the matter, to which I replied (not understanding the full 
 import of my words) : " Get well, of course; but I will 
 not see another physician." After he had gone to busi- 
 ness I thought, " Why did I speak in that positive and 
 determined manner?" I had never before spoken so de- 
 cidedly in opposition to his suggestion. So I went to my 
 room to contemplate the nature of my conduct and to 
 criticise if I found it merited criticism ; but, to my sur- 
 prise I grew all the more determined to abide by my de- 
 cision not to see another physician. It was during this 
 contemplation that I asked myself the above questions 
 concerning my healing and received the all-convincing 
 response of realization. 
 
 The last physician employed, who treated me about 
 two years, said : "The only hope I have of your recovery 
 is based in your remarkable patience and willingness to 
 endure pain and suffering." Quite different this, from the 
 opinion of one of the best and most prominent magnetic 
 healers and physicians who, after having treated me 
 several weeks, wrote : " I would have hope of your re- 
 covery if you were not so patiently enduring your condi- 
 tions, and so submissive to your sufferings; you are 
 altogether too resigned." 
 
 During the entire twenty-three years of medical treat- 
 ment I was either taking medicine or applying some ex- 
 ternal method of cure, fully imbued with the belief that 
 something must be done to recover health. I thought 
 constant doing essential to overcome conditions to which 
 I supposed myself to be subject, the most of which were 
 believed to be inherited. During that entire period there 
 was no realizing sense of bodily ease, mental rest, or 
 spiritual satisfaction. 
 
 While under treatment in New York, the physician 
 
 [13]
 
 Divine Science advised California climate as my only hope of relief, 
 and Healing which, of course, necessitated a long journey in search of 
 health, which I now know was always with me. I re- 
 turned from New York to my home in Indiana, where I 
 remained a few months, then came to California. Those 
 who believe they are subject to conditions and environ- 
 ments and believe in the efficacy of climate as a means 
 of cure, will be somewhat surprised to learn that I lived 
 in the breezy and balmy climate of San Francisco fifteen 
 years before experiencing any real and lasting benefit. 
 When I did experience health it was not attributable to 
 the climate, but rather because I had learned that neither 
 locality nor climate is the cause of health, but that which 
 makes whole is One, is whole in all climates and in every 
 locality. 
 
 The answer to my earnest inquiry, as to whether there 
 was any power that could heal me, was an all-absorbing 
 realization of a presence and power not before realized. 
 This presence was more than personal, it was omnipres- 
 ence; it was more than any visible object before me; it 
 was real and permanent. It was so vivifying and illumin- 
 ing I knew that I was one with it. I realized it to be my 
 life ; the very being, knowledge, health and power that I 
 am. It was as a "Consuming fire," in that all things be- 
 came It and were this One Presence manifested. Simulta- 
 neously with finding myself in God, I experienced the in- 
 drawing of all things, i. e, that all are in the embrace of 
 one eternal Good. As I looked out over creation, I beheld 
 a "New heaven and a new earth, old things had passed 
 away." 
 
 That hour was the beginning of my realization of the 
 oneness of Life, a gleam of its truth flashed across my 
 mental vision at that time which I now understand to be 
 the at-one-ment of the whole, Creator, creative action and 
 creation. From that moment I have not questioned con- 
 
 [14]
 
 cerning "The Way," nor have I known or taught any Spiritual 
 authority but self-evident Truth. Experience 
 
 Prior to this experience, the presence and omni- 
 presence of God had been but a vague belief ; it was with 
 me, as it is with many others, a mere hope, or Truth un- 
 realized. If any one had asked me if I believed that 
 absolute good was everywhere present, that the Infinite 
 Life wa*s manifest perfectly within all living, in that there 
 is one God and Father of All, who is in all, and through 
 all, and above all, my answer would have been, " I do not. 
 I have no realizing sense of it." This is the test of realiza- 
 tion or non-realization. 
 
 At that time I had no thought of healing and teach- 
 ing others, or doing any of the work in which I am now 
 engaged. 
 
 This realizing sense of things was to me, going unto 
 God. I then knew I must think and speak from His 
 standpoint, would I abide in Him and demonstrate that 
 Good is all in all. I was certainly changed, mentally, in 
 the twinkling of an eye, and each succeeding day I was 
 able to say, understanding^, "God hath begotten me;" I 
 am here to testify of the Truth of Being. 
 
 In most convincing and satisfactory ways have I 
 realized and enjoyed the freedom of Truth. I certainly 
 know that I have everything to be thankful for. Through 
 living the Truth, I have cast mountains of seeming diffi- 
 culty into the sea of oblivion. With the first realization 
 of the omnipresence of Supreme Being, I made my first 
 promise, which was essentially this : that if I could be 
 healed through a knowledge of Truth — which to know 
 makes free — I would, with singleness of purpose, en- 
 deavor to proclaim the Truth to the best of my ability. I 
 was ready to affirm that as much Truth as in me is, I 
 am ready to preach the gospel. I was conscious that the 
 One to whom this promise was made was expressed in 
 
 [ 15 ]
 
 Divine Science all living. When the full import of the promise dawned 
 and Healing upon me, it was somewhat startling, but I said, " Truth 
 will present its own simple method of expression," and it 
 has done so in the teachings of Divine Science. The 
 Truth of being whole now, was so much more than the 
 hope of becoming whole, that it destroyed all disposition 
 to say, "Lo here, or lo there ;" for the kingdom of heaven 
 was found to be within, and was very apparent. The 
 actualization of the presence of one living and true God 
 rent the veil of separateness and made Truth visible. 
 
 At this point the question that naturally arises is, 
 "Were you instantly healed?" The answer to this is: 
 I at once saw the unreality of the conditons of dis-ease 
 and was free from the belief that they had any power, or 
 could control for either good or ill. Thus the ax was 
 struck at the root of the tree, and the old conditions passed 
 away as fast as I disowned the old habits of belief. 
 
 When my friends heard that I was recovering health, 
 they called to ascertain what remedy it was that was bene- 
 fiting me. They found me, as they expressed it, " Looking 
 like a new person," and asked : " Is it possible you are 
 getting well ? Is it true that you can sit up all clay? Can 
 you go upstairs alone ?" etc. This enabled me to see with 
 what strength of conviction they held me as being incur- 
 able. This determined me to free myself from their 
 beliefs, and I saw that the only way to accomplish this 
 was to free them from their false beliefs about me. So 
 when any of my acquaintances inquired about my health, 
 I told them that I was quite well. I discovered that to 
 enjoy health it was necessary to break up the habit of 
 inquiring about feelings of ease or disease. Putting this 
 discovery into practice enabled me to realize freedom from 
 the beliefs of others. It was not long until my friends 
 asked me to give them treatment, and as I believed that I 
 should do unto others as I would that they should do unto 
 
 [16]
 
 me, and as I wanted to appear in their sight as being Spiritual 
 whole, I was glad to treat and hold them in the conscious- Experience 
 ness of being whole. 
 
 Among my first patients were three cases of healing 
 that stand out more clearly in memory than others. My 
 first patient was a young lady friend, whom the doctors 
 had pronounced as having quick consumption. Her 
 friends were contemplating taking her to another physi- 
 cian for a special examination of the lungs. The day be- 
 fore the examination was to take place, she called to see if 
 it were true that I was getting well, and I persuaded her 
 to come to me every day for a week, before going to the 
 doctor, which she did ; and before the expiration of that 
 time she realized perfect healing, and has been free from 
 that condition ever since, and is a well woman to-day. 
 
 My next patient was one who had been an invalid for 
 seventeen years. She was thoroughly healed ; and from 
 that time has demonstrated the freedom of Truth in per- 
 fect health for herself and family. 
 
 After the healing of this case, the wife of a physician 
 who had attended her for several years, asked me how I 
 came to heal her. She said : "How did you do it? What 
 did you call her disease? What was the matter with her? 
 My husband believed her to be incurable." To which I 
 replied : " Truth made her whole, and I neither saw nor 
 named disease." 
 
 The third case was one that had suffered extreme 
 pain, at times, for more than five years, and had tried the 
 remedies of the best physicians. She was faithful in 
 coming to me every day for three weeks ; at the expiration 
 of that time she suddenly realized relief. 
 
 I then decided to set apart one afternoon each week 
 for free treatment and invited all to come who would. 
 The number that generally came was from fifteen to 
 twentv. After experiencing good results from the treat- 
 
 [17]
 
 Divine Science ment, they requested me to instruct them in my method of 
 and Healing healing. My effort to comply was the beginning of my 
 teaching. I found myself ready and willing to do what- 
 ever was requested. I felt just as though previous prepa- 
 ration had been made. 
 
 During the hours devoted to silent meditation and 
 affirmation of the good, I realized that the mental change 
 taking place was the mental act of passing from the per- 
 sonal to the universal ; and at one time, while making 
 absolute statements of Life, I saw the fallacy of the popu- 
 lar belief that there is a "lower self and a higher self." 
 I knew that Cause and effect were forever united ; that the 
 Creator includes creation within Himself. With this 
 realization, the belief of separation of Spirit and body 
 passed away. I saw that holiness consisted in oneness ; 
 that in Truth, Spirit and body are in a state of at-one-ment. 
 When there was no longer a belief of two selves, and no 
 body of falsehood to deny, my health sprang forth speed- 
 ily, and I soon realized freedom of body, and could say, 
 "A body thou hast fitted me." 
 
 One day, after having treated seventeen cases with a 
 marked degree of success, I experienced spiritual whole- 
 ness beyond all former conceptions : I realized the passing 
 from and blending of the individual into the Universal 
 Spirit of consciousness. In thought, I paused, to ask my- 
 self : " Am I drifting from my family and friends ?" But 
 intuitively I knew, that where I am in Being there dwell 
 my family and friends. " That where I am, there ye may 
 be also." Truth never separates family or friends. It 
 embraces each member of the family or community ; there 
 can be no Truth in the belief that separates families in 
 their feelings or interests. All seeming separation is but 
 a negative condition, a non-acceptance of Truth. 
 
 The principal thought that I held while treating the 
 
 [18]
 
 seventeen cases was the Infinitude, Omnipresence and Spiritual 
 Allness of God ; that God is Spirit — hence, all that is, is Experience 
 Spirit; that the Holy Spirit comprised the whole, whose 
 law is Love. I affirmed that the perfect demonstrations 
 of God were before me and that His Love reigned every- 
 where in all living. 
 
 Upon retiring that evening I was blessed with a 
 realization that was more than a mere mental conception. 
 It was a knowledge of being Omnipresent Mind. As soon 
 as I laid my head upon the pillow I consciously withdrew 
 from the body and looked upon it lying on the bed, and 
 realized it to be a thought within My Mind. I then said 
 inquiringly: " Where am /, and what am If" Simulta- 
 neous with this question, I saw a white, ethereal form, 
 vapory and cloudlike. This form enveloped the body 
 lying on the bed and pervaded it through and through. 
 They were both perfectly transparent. My realization 
 was beyond all question that all form was a thought in 
 my Mind. Then, with increased earnestness, I thought, 
 " Where am /, and zvhat am If" In answer to my ques- 
 tion there was a center of light, something like unto a six- 
 pointed star, pure and clear as diamond light ; its center as 
 calm and as transparent as pure crystal. This center was 
 radiating the light of Life — the pure intelligence or con- 
 sciousness of the one Self-existing Omnipresence. It was 
 an inseparable individualized center of the One Presence. 
 Again, I knew to a certainty that it was a thought in my 
 Mind. I intuitively knew its connection with the body 
 and with Omnipresent Mind. Then I said with even 
 more emphasis: " Who am /, and zvhat am If" Simul- 
 taneous with the asking of this question the third time, 
 was completed the realization unto full consciousness of 
 Being. / zvas that Omnipresence which lies back of all 
 form; the Divine Mind which contains within Itself the 
 things that are seen ; the Mind not seen, but which Itself 
 
 [19]
 
 Divine Science is Consciousness. / was not only conscious, but was 
 and Healing consciousness Itself. 
 
 The consciousness that I realized myself to be was 
 absolute stillness and illimitable Light. 
 
 As soon as I thought of the immensity of Omnipres- 
 ence and of my being it, form appeared within me, and I 
 pervaded it. Then I knew that God never thought with- 
 out producing form ; that the universe of form was within 
 Omnipresent Being. Then the whole of visibility was 
 transparent and I embraced, pervaded and lived all. I had 
 outpassed all forms, and was the Source and Cause of 
 them. This consciousness of Being was the actualization 
 of the Truth of the Allness of God, which I had with 
 earnest conviction claimed for the patients I had treated 
 during the day. In this realization I experienced the true 
 relation existing between Cause and effect. I saw the 
 Unity and at-one-ment existing in the Mind Infinite, its 
 action and the result of action. 
 
 As my attention was again directed to the body lying 
 on the bed, and I opened my eyes on the world of form, 
 my experience was that the state of Being is the most 
 blissful peace imaginable ; my feelings were harmonious 
 beyond compare. Do you wonder that I know and teach 
 the Unity of Life, and the Divinity of all Living? 
 You will not wonder at my earnestness in preaching this 
 gospel of Supreme Being and freedom alike for all, and 
 at my determination to do all in my power to forward 
 its cause and extend it throughout the world, that all may 
 be brought to a knowledge of the Truth of Being and of 
 Brotherhood. 
 
 This Consciousness of Being has been the one and 
 only basis for all the work in which I am now engaged, 
 or have been instrumental in inaugurating. 
 
 [20]
 
 SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN WORKS. 
 
 "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will drazv all 
 unto me." — (John, z'ii., 32.) 
 
 When I began teaching classes in 1887, I saw the 
 necessity of systematizing my teaching ; that as Truth was 
 very simple, it was to be presented in the simplified form 
 of the trinity, Being, Action and Result; that this Trinity 
 being the All, it was all-powerful for good and was the 
 true basis for all application of Truth ; that it would enable 
 its adherents to speak with authority. I determined, there- 
 fore, that my teaching should be thoroughly scientific and 
 not partake of mere sentiment, opinion, or speculation. I 
 resolved to give a true reason, one based in the Reality of 
 what is, for every statement or claim made. My purpose 
 was to logically show the conclusions that must necessarily 
 be drawn from a true knowledge of The Statement of 
 Being and The Law of Expression. With that de- 
 termination I have persevered in bringing out the detail 
 of Truth and presenting it as Divine Science. 
 
 Strict adherence to the Truth of Being, its action and 
 result, has enabled me to systematize Primary, Training, 
 Theological and Normal Courses of lessons ; also, to pub- 
 lish The Divine Science Text-Book, Science and 
 Healing, and a logical and practical little work called 
 Bask: Statements and Health Treatments of Truth, 
 besides editing the monthly magazine, Harmony, since 
 ( )ctober, 1888. 
 
 I bad heard speakers say, " We must talk Truth to 
 
 [21 1
 
 Divine Science the comprehension of the people." I knew that spiritual 
 and Healing things were spiritually understood ; therefore, the true 
 spiritual teacher must speak truth to the Spirit in the peo- 
 ple. It is principle that Science teaching deals with in all 
 its presentation and not the present comprehension or 
 limited beliefs of people. So, from the beginning I have 
 written and spoken as if my readers and hearers were 
 already illumined with the Divine Mind. If this is not 
 done, what regard is shown for Omnipresence, and what 
 reward have we in Tightness ? 
 
 Some of my friends were desirous that I should speak 
 altogether extemporaneously from the beginning and 
 cultivate what they termed "Inspirational speaking." I 
 was unmoved in my determination, which was, that I 
 would speak the Truth that I knew ; that I was to have a 
 thorough consciousness of the reality of all my teaching. 
 The more excellent way is to teach from knowledge and 
 not from inspired conditions. To Be, is greater than to 
 receive. To be the Expresser of any power, is greater 
 than the belief that we receive the expression from a 
 source infinitely beyond us in possibility. I found 
 myself saying, quite frequently : " I am doing what I wish 
 to do ; in giving class instruction, I desire to analyze every 
 sentence, that I may know to a certainty that it embodies 
 the very nature of Truth." This method has proven emi- 
 nently satisfactory, in that the teaching of Divine Science 
 will stand the test of the true analysis of Principle, and 
 will enable those who study to apply it in every practical 
 way, and to every question pertaining to the real good of 
 humanity. It has enabled me to speak with certainty. 
 This was the means, and the only means, by which I over- 
 came extreme timidity. I am sure that nothing but self- 
 evident Truth would have enabled me to come up over the 
 shrinking habit of fear, and to move with no uncertain 
 tread in all undertakings. 
 
 [22]
 
 The truth that I have taught and published for the Spiritual 
 past fifteen years has been derived from no book, but Experience 
 from the Omnipresent Source of all Truth, which is an in Works 
 open book and accessible to all who choose to read it. 
 
 During these years of writing and teaching I have 
 had before me in consciousness the omnipresence and in- 
 finitude of God as the only basis and authority. One day 
 while writing my first lessons I was somewhat at a loss 
 to find language with which to expess my ideas in the 
 most desirable way, which to me was to express them as 
 if Spirit or God was speaking. I walked the floor for a 
 time, affirming, " I am Language, all language is potential 
 in the Spirit which I am ; I can and do express myself 
 clearly." I walked to the window and looked to the right, 
 my eyes resting upon the beautiful hills called " Twin 
 Peaks," and instantly I saw " The Law of Expression." 
 I turned from the window, and said to myself : " I see in 
 this law, or trinity, — Creator, Creative Action and Cre- 
 ation — the Unity and fulfillment of all law ; a method by 
 which humanity can free itself from the false race belief 
 of separation from God, and from all errors of belief 
 resulting therefrom." 
 
 This Law of Expression distinguishes Divine Sci- 
 ence. It is the very bottom fact of Unity ; it proves that 
 we are the All-Good in Being, at one with God ; we pro- 
 ceed forth in perfect action at one with Him, and in 
 perfect result at one with His result, or creation. 
 
 In the early part of the year 1888, I realized that my 
 time was to be devoted to the teaching of Truth and Heal- 
 ing ; and preparing others to go and do likewise ; so in the 
 month of May of that year, I decided to open a school for 
 that purpose. We then chartered Tile Home Coleece of 
 Divine Science, for educational, ethical and religious 
 purposes; for instruction in Divine Science and its thera- 
 peutic application, — the Christ Method of Healing. The 
 
 [23]
 
 Divine Science College was chartered May fourth, 1888, and dedicated to 
 and Healing Truth. The following is quoted from the dedicatory ad- 
 dress : 
 
 " There is no Truth that is not included in Spirit, 
 Science is co-eternal with Spirit, its action and result. 
 Then, to Truth, to the Good, we dedicate The Home Col- 
 lege. To Universal Spirit, — in which we live and move 
 and have our being, and which is our eternal home — we 
 dedicate this College. To the Source of all Truth, the 
 Bestower of all Blessings, the Life of all Things, we 
 dedicate our College." Then, "As much Truth as in me is, 
 I am ready to preach the Gospel." 
 
 In August, 1888, I decided to publish a magazine 
 in connection with the College, setting forth its teaching. 
 The intentions then were just what they are now. Since 
 realizing what Truth is, my habit has been to commence a 
 work as soon as I saw it was the right thing to do. I 
 have neither asked for nor tried to see the ultimate result 
 before commencing the work, but have met the detail of 
 it from day to day as it appeared before me. When I 
 decided to issue the first number of Harmony, in Octo- 
 ber, and spoke to Mr. Cramer of my intentions, he said: 
 "You have had no experience in that line of work!" to 
 which I replied : " Xo, but I am to have, and it is for me 
 to commence its publication." He then said : " Have 
 you a subscription list ?" to which I replied : " No, not 
 even one subscriber; I have not even thought that a sub- 
 scription list is essential." He then pressed his questions 
 further, and asked if I had sufficient money; to which I 
 frankly replied, " I have not enough as yet to pay for the 
 first issue." He then continued : " If you have but ten 
 subscribers, you will be obliged to get out a certain num- 
 ber each month, and it will be as much work for you as if 
 you had a thousand ; the work will be constant, and you 
 will take upon your shoulders the expenditure of about 
 
 [24]
 
 a thousand dollars the first year, besides your work. Now, Spiritual 
 
 let us consider the matter. Are you ready to meet it?" Experience 
 
 This was the first time my husband had made suggestions in Works 
 
 that in any way seemed opposed to what I had planned 
 
 to do. I took the matter into consideration for about 
 
 fifteen minutes, and viewed it from the standpoint of his 
 
 suggestions ; it brought a very uncomfortable feeling. I 
 
 felt as if a dense cloud had settled over me. I then said : 
 
 " I will not question the outcome ; this work is for me to 
 
 ■do, and I will do it. The first number of Harmony will 
 
 be issued in October." 
 
 I fully realized at that time, as I do now, that there 
 is no way by which good can be accomplished that is not 
 •open to those who act from the plane of Divine Being — 
 from the Spirit of wholeness — for it is the Spirit that 
 works all things together for good. The means necessary 
 to carry on any work is included in the necessity for the 
 work. 
 
 Being raised a Quaker, I was not wholly unfamiliar 
 with the idea that I must listen to the still small voice, 
 and having heard it, must obey. With the publication of 
 Harmony, we took a decided stand against the supposi- 
 tion that there are two minds, "Divine and mortal," and 
 that there are two selves, a "higher and lower," or two 
 powers, a "good and evil," that are warring against each 
 other. The Trinity or Law of Expression proves the 
 absurdity of these suppositions, and all similar ones. 
 
 I have neither advocated nor adopted the voluntary 
 system as generally understood, for there is nothing in it 
 that changes any vital point of interest either in the teach- 
 ing or practice of Truth. It is simply a matter of who 
 shall set the price for the services rendered, whether it be 
 the one who renders the service or the cue who receives 
 it. I have not made it a point in my work to speak of 
 money, except as a medium of exchange. All the work 
 
 I 25]
 
 Divine Science that I have inaugurated and engaged in has been com- 
 and Healing menced without funds in hand, and I have demonstrated 
 sufficiently along every line to succeed. No effort has 
 been abandoned for lack of means. I have had absolute 
 faith that the work would sustain itself. In the work of 
 Divine Science there is no realizing- sense of want. The 
 demand for the work includes everything needful for its 
 completion ; for this reason it is supplied. My entire 
 experience is proof against the belief that it is necessary 
 to have money in the purse before commencing any enter- 
 prise for which there is a demand. Faith and works, 
 knowledge and truth go hand in hand in Science. 
 
 [26]
 
 LESSON I. 
 
 BEING. 
 
 Divine Science is the Truth of Infinite Being, and its 
 application is the Christ method of healing ; it teaches that 
 Being is all power, all knowledge, all presence, every- 
 where all the time. 
 
 Being is a law unto itself. The orderly Tohn 10 . 30 
 and unchanging method by which Being John - 17:22 - 
 expresses itself is its own law of expression, it is the 
 knowledge of Being, alone, that enables one to demon- 
 strate one's true nature. 
 
 2. The names given to the various Philosophies, re- 
 ligions and Sciences that are before the world neither 
 make them true nor false. If these names stood for the 
 Infinitude of God, the unlimited nature of Truth and the 
 interpretation given them was true to the allness of God 
 and the all-powerfulness of Truth, and was given in a 
 universal and impersonal way, they would cover the same 
 ground as does Divine Science. The Truth of God ap- 
 plies alike to every creature under Heaven. There is one 
 Science. There is no religion but Truth ; religion is, 
 therefore, practical alike to all ; it is innate in every in- 
 dividual and is demonstrated when and wherever the 
 Spirit of Unity is actualized in either thought, word or 
 deed. Where Truth is there are no differences. It fol- 
 lows that all who arrive at first and final 
 
 John. 1:23, 24. 
 
 J ruth recognize the same 1 ruth as did 
 
 Jesus, whenever and wherever expressed ; even though 
 
 [27]
 
 Divine Science more were to be perceived and demonstrated than is re- 
 and Healing corded of His sayings and doings, they would all 
 harmonize perfectly and make an harmonious whole. All 
 religions, ancient or modern, are based upon the rock 
 foundation of Truth, but all interpreters of them have 
 not been impersonal enough to give an analytical and true 
 interpretation from that basis. No individual or religion 
 has all of Truth to the exclusion of others. God is no 
 Ps. i33:i. Matt, respecter of persons. He pervades all 
 
 23:8, 9. 1 Cor. , . . 
 
 12:13. alike, and has informed all alike who have 
 
 turned to Him in faith, believing. That is, all who have 
 mentally conformed to the unchanging principle of 
 good have by the Spirit been illumined to see the same 
 Truth. Even though one should perceive and enjoy the 
 whole of Truth, it would not be so to the exclusion of 
 any or all others doing likewise. 
 
 3. In all things a right beginning is essential to a 
 T , 1 , ... correct ending. In Divine Science it is 
 
 John. 1:1-14. & 
 
 joim. 6:63. taught that the source in which all things 
 
 originate is the true plane and place to originate thoughts 
 and source all work. An infinite foundation is necessary 
 for the erection of the permanent mansion of Truth. An 
 absolute and unchanging Principle underlies all expres- 
 sion, by which to solve the problem of life and produce 
 correct and harmonious results. To state a problem cor- 
 rectly we must perceive the principle underlying it, and in 
 order to work out the problem correctly, the successive 
 steps must be taken in agreement with the principle. To 
 state Truth correctly and express harmony, it is essential 
 John 13 17 that we P erce i ye the unchanging truth of 
 
 Prov. 15:7. Being which underlies existence and then 
 
 proceed to make statements that are true of Being. 
 
 4. The true method of conveying knowledge in 
 Science is that of reasoning from the Abstract to the 
 concrete; from the Infinite to its manifestation, or from 
 
 [28]
 
 Creator to creation. This method is the key that unlocks Being 
 the door to the chamber of Eternal Life, and brings im- 
 mortality to light. Teachers can state the truth of the 
 basic principles to their pupils, but the pupils must work 
 to prove the principles for themselves by right thought, 
 word and action. Earnest application brings conviction, 
 and conviction is realization. Teaching, experience and 
 proof go hand in hand. When truth is once clearly de- 
 fined to the student, the student should hold to that 
 consciousness of truth and refuse to entertain its opposite 
 until understanding comes. Understanding erases error. 
 5. The teaching of this book is truly represented by 
 the name Divine Science. The word "Divine," means per- 
 taining to God, as, "The immensity of the Divine Na- 
 ture," "Proceeding from God." The word "Science" 
 means truth ascertained ; knowledge duly arranged ; com- 
 plete and pure knowledge. Hence, the teaching of Divine 
 Science is classified knowledge of Being manifested in 
 existence — God expressed in creation — the T . ,_ , 
 
 1 John. 17:3. 
 
 Creator revealed in the creature. In other L Johu - 5:19 - 
 words, it is knowledge of Being, its action and the result 
 of its action ; existence proceeding from Being. It is the 
 Truth of the all in all that equally concerns all living. Its 
 study secures true spiritual education . _ 2 . G 
 and the real advancement of society. CoL 3:1 °- 
 All things or forms are the effect of the action 
 of power, and power is another name for Being. 
 Being is what is, and all that is. Action is the 
 process by which it expresses its possibilities. That 
 which possesses power of action and through action to 
 produce effects or living forms is Being itself. It is 
 that which is in and of itself independent of any source or 
 cause; if it were dependent upon another source for its 
 existence, that source could only be the power or Being 
 that created power or Being. Hence, in reality it would 
 
 f 29 ]
 
 Divine Scie?ice be the same ; therefore, it must be eternal, what has always 
 and Healing been and will always be, and be the substance of all that 
 is created. Its omnipresence shows that all things live 
 and move within it ; that their Being has neither begin- 
 ning nor end of days, and can not be limited by either 
 time, space or condition. The nature of Divine Being can 
 only be realized by giving it expression and embodying 
 it in our thoughts, words and deeds. Just as much Truth 
 Rom 8 . 2 as we acknowledge do we think and make 
 
 Gai. 5:22-25. manifest. It is like that perceives like; it 
 is Spirit — God — which perceives its own Truth. The 
 things of the Spirit are spiritually discerned and revealed. 
 
 STATEMENT OF BEING. 
 
 6. There can be but one all. This all in all is God 
 Ex 3 . 14 and God manifest, 
 
 isa. 45:5. Q ne j s t ] ie number of unity. 
 
 Unity is forever the state or nature of one. 
 
 God being Infinite, there is no finite. He is all of 
 Being, creative action, and Creation. "I and my Father 
 are one." 
 
 God is Spirit, all of Life, Love, Truth, Substance, 
 Soul and Intelligence ; all of Knowledge, all of Power, 
 John. i4:2o. all of Presence. Like expresses like; hence, 
 
 John. 16:13-15. . . . r 
 
 14:7-14. man is Spirit, life, love, truth, substance, 
 
 soul, intelligence, knowledge, power and Presence, the 
 exact image and likeness of God, co-eternal and co-equal 
 with Him. 
 
 Nothing can be manifested that is not before it is 
 manifested. As God alone is, it is God who is manifested 
 in an ever-present creation. 
 
 That which is begotten of Spirit is spirit. I am 
 before I am manifested. Man is potential in God, and is 
 
 [30]
 
 expressor, co-worker and capable of doing- His will, Being 
 demonstrating the nature of Spirit. 
 
 Man is Being and existence, created in the image 
 of God's eternity and wholeness*. There t Cor 8 . 6 
 is one Spirit and one body. Individually, PhiL 2:5 > 6 - 
 we are inseparable. 
 
 EXPLANATORY. 
 
 7. As God is Spirit, Mind, Principle, Infinite Be- 
 ing, Being is Immutable, Indivisible, One. It is Life, 
 Love, Truth, Omniscience, Omnipotence, Omnipresence. 
 
 Being, therefore, is the permanent good that sub- 
 stands the three divisions of Time, the past, present and 
 future. That the omnipresence of Supreme Being has 
 hitherto been accepted theoretically, is apparent in the 
 feeling of helplessness and ungratified wants that people 
 have. 
 
 Truly, a God that we can only progress toward — 
 a Life-giver whom we may possibly approach at some 
 future time, in some far away place, has been replaced in 
 Divine Science by the true God — the Good of our being, 
 who is our Life, Love, Truth, Health, Breath and all 
 things. A knowledge of this Truth, practically applied, 
 must bring "Eternal Life and Immortality to light" to the 
 individual, then to humanity, for humanity phU „.. 6 , 
 is the sum of individuality. The true John - 3:14> 15 - 
 destiny of Divine Science demonstration is bodily im- 
 mortality. The truth of the Creator and Creation, is 
 Science, and it is religion } hence, it is scientific religion 
 in which the omnipresence of the Creator is a working 
 basis ; it is the basis of the Unity of all there is, including 
 right thinking, true judgment, and their true application 
 in word and deed in all social and business relations. The 
 
 [31 ]
 
 Divine Science good everywhere is ever active in making itself known 
 and Healing 447 in visible creation. This excludes the pos- 
 
 Mai. 2:10. sibility of there being another life, sub- 
 
 stance or power. "There is no Power but of God." 
 
 8. A belief in two powers, one good and the other 
 evil, one warring against the other, and a belief that 
 matter, so-called, is in its nature the reverse of Spirit, 
 and has powers and law r s that are opposed to Spirit, is 
 the suppositional division that causes all seeming inhar- 
 mony ; all sense of fear, want and suffering. The belief 
 that we have a "lower and a higher self," each striving 
 for supremacy, is as a house divided against itself; it 
 cannot stand the light of true analysis. This supposition 
 Matt. 7:27. j s not a T0C k foundation, but is a delusive 
 
 Dualism, 
 
 S datkra f0Un ~ belief and engenders feelings of separate- 
 ness from God and all goodness. It results in jealousy, 
 hatred and enmity, one to another. 
 
 Intuition — the eye of knowledge — perceives but one 
 Power, God ; one Faith, Substance ; and one Law, Love. 
 It is self-evident that we can have but one self and that 
 the nature of that self is wholly good. God creates not in 
 time, but in Eternity, by means of His own creative ac- 
 tion ; not in place, but within Himself ; then visible crea- 
 tion is His ideal image, which, in its nature is like the 
 Duet 4-39 40 Creator. Individuality is indivisibility. Its 
 Luke. 12:32. destiny is the full expression of the nature 
 of its identity, its identity is Goodhood — limitless and free. 
 
 Xot until through Divine knowledge we know there 
 can be but one Source and Power, do we feel on good 
 terms with ourselves, and that we are harmonious in 
 John 7-24 our rations to others. Ignorance is ignor- 
 
 Deut. 1:15-18. ni g tne Unity of the one all, and causes the 
 erroneous race beliefs of duality. Ignoring of Truth is 
 a habit of drawing conclusions from observation, and 
 rendering decisions upon what it suggests. Divine 
 
 [32]
 
 knowledge illumines mentality and makes the testimony Being 
 of the senses accurate and affords perfect observation ; 
 but without it the testimony of observation is illusive. 
 
 9. Intellect uninformed of the Spirit will oppose 
 these truths ; but, when working the Law of Spirit it will 
 affirm them. When intellect rules, instead of Spirit, it 
 argues in favor of observation for the purpose of sustain- 
 ing differences. It places limits upon the good and doubts 
 the power of God. It perceives God, the Good, in the 
 distance, which makes the possible seem impossible. It 
 argues that Divine Truth was once understood and will 
 be again, but it cannot be understood by us at the present 
 time. It holds all permanent good and knowledge of 
 the Divine at a distance, either in the past or for the 
 future. Intellectual persons, unillumined are cold, for 
 they feel not the presence of Holy Spirit and permanent 
 Goodness within ; through their efforts to sustain apparent 
 limitations — the testimony of observation — they make 
 presumptuous statements, some of which are as follows : 
 
 "We cannot know what God is. 
 
 "We cannot come into consciousness of Him at any 
 time, except through foreign agents. 
 
 "We cannot actually know anything that is Eternal, 
 while in the physical body." 
 
 They conclude that God's present ability consists in 
 just how much they know and understand. 
 
 The above statements of self-placed limitations pre- 
 vent the individual from realizing the ever-present 
 Good, and from knowing His own unlimited 
 
 Rom. 10:10. 
 
 power. Until pride in opinions, the general Matt - 1 - ::iT - 
 
 claims of limitation and personality are given up, there 
 is no intuitive answer, of spiritual truth, that can satisfy 
 the questioning of the intellect. 
 
 10. As Spirit is omnipresent and absolutely fills all 
 and is Infinite, there can be no power of evil anywhere. 
 
 [ M ]
 
 Divine Science The belief of evil is a misconception as to God being In- 
 and Healing finite, All in All. It is a supposition of what might be, 
 were not the All God or Good. It, therefore, can not be 
 real or permanent ; its foundation can not be Truth. It 
 can never be a living presence, a creation, or anything 
 to Spirit or God. It is nothing but a belief that "misses 
 the mark," "falls short of Truth" in calculation. Since 
 there is but One, all wisdom is One. To believe that a 
 knowledge of good and evil is good to make wise is to 
 „ o 1- -.0 believe that the Source of the Universe 
 
 Gen. 2:lo-18. 
 
 3:6 > 24 - is a contradiction. If the Source and Cause 
 
 of the Universe or the expression of any quality of Be- 
 ing is composed of opposites, we need never expect to 
 have any but contradictory experiences, any peace on 
 Earth or good will among men. But since the nature of 
 the One All is One, to think and believe aright is to 
 exercise dominion and have no contradictory experiences, 
 and enjoy peace, and exercise good will. We may have 
 unlimited experiences, but they will not be at cross-pur- 
 poses ; they will all combine to constitute one perfect and 
 Gen i-i 27 28 harmonious result. All things work to- 
 joim. 1:3, 4, s. gather for Good in the consciousness of 
 Truth. Since there is but one Source of existence, one 
 partakes of forbidden fruit when he proclaims a dual basis 
 for the expression of Wisdom or any quality of Being. 
 The belief that there is infinite good and infinite evil must 
 ever engender a sense of mental and bodily weakness ; a 
 feeling of fear and doubt and a belief in limitation and 
 want, from which the claim is made that we are subject 
 to all manner of evil and inharmonious conditions. 
 
 The supposition that there are two powers, the 
 reverse of each other, is the underlying error of all errors. 
 This false claim is at the bottom of all belief in separation 
 , T ,„ „ 1C 0A from God the Good. All incorrect iudg- 
 
 Mntt. i :io-2u. ■> ° 
 
 Matt. 12, 32, 33. men t relative to Supreme Being, and man's 
 
 [34]
 
 subjection to all conditions of belief is traceable to this Being 
 untruthful claim. It has kept the thought fluctuating 
 between two supposed sources, which is always a state of 
 doubt. In knowledge there is no doubt. Knowledge is 
 the certainty of truth. In Love there is no fear. Fear is 
 purely negative, so in fear there is no Love, nor Life. 
 Love is a unit. In Love's action unity of purpose is 
 always apparent. Where there is Truth there is oneness 
 — not division. Where there is division there are beliefs 
 of weakness ; perfect faith is not acknowledged, not ac- 
 cepted, nor enjoyed. 
 
 Without Faith we can not realize that perfect satis- 
 faction for which we hunger and thirst. It follows that 
 to realize that One is All, is to know that Unity of Good 
 is the basis of knowledge, health, happiness, success and 
 satisfaction. 
 
 ROCK FOUNDATION. 
 
 II. The first step for the student of Truth to take, is 
 to put away the belief of an evil power, and take his 
 or her stand in the foundation of Unity — that good alone 
 is real and is all there is. Then by form- 
 
 J 1 Cor. 3:11. 
 
 ing all conclusions from that basis, perma- CoL 1:lu - 
 nent unfoldment of knowledge and power is assured. 
 Spirit can manifest nothing from or within itself that is 
 not a likeness of itself. This furnishes a basis from 
 which to see how many false beliefs and opinions there 
 are for us to refuse to credit with reality. Alan exists 
 as God-idea imaged forth into form ; he is ^ . „ , , , . 
 
 ° Ephe. 2:14-ld. 
 
 one in Nature, not twain; he is not a con- Rom - 6;G - 
 tradiction ; he is a unit, complete in Being. In the 
 beginning of the study of Divine Science if students do not 
 understand it they should indulge no argument within 
 themselves from the standpoint of previous beliefs and 
 opinions; nor should they argue with others, from that 
 
 [ 35 ]
 
 Divine Science standpoint, about what they do not understand. In calm 
 and Healing meditation learn to reason from the plane of Unity. Com- 
 mence your calculation in Infinite Being, where all things 
 commence and you will know the Truth that frees. 
 
 WHAT TRUTH IS. 
 
 12. God is Truth. I am Truth. All that is, is 
 Being and is Truth. 
 
 To perceive all things within the loving embrace of 
 God and sustained by Him, is Truth. 
 
 To say that all things are embraced within God and 
 sustained by Him is to speak Truth. 
 
 To know that our Being is God, and that He is the 
 Life and Light of all at all times, is to know the Truth. 
 
 To know that there can never be a time when the 
 Holy Spirit does not fill full his Holy Temple, not made 
 Acts. 17:24-28. w ^ tn hands, is to know Truth. All that we 
 Ps. ioo:3, 4. know of Spirit is perceived in Spirit. All 
 that we mentally express of Spirit is conceived by 
 thinking. 
 
 PRACTICE OF TRUTH IS NATURAL. 
 
 What naturally suggests itself to you at this point 
 in our lesson? Is it not that the lesson of life to be 
 learned is to recognise the Divinity that is ever present, 
 by conforming to it all mental conduct and habits, or by 
 representing it in all our ways? Is not this the truth 
 that is life to live? And is it not the religion which binds 
 us to the One All — which Jesus practiced and of which 
 it may be said there is none higher. 
 
 13. With the beginning of your conception of Truth, 
 you will naturally think that "If the All Good and All 
 Powerful is about us and through us, it is not merely a 
 duty, but a privilege to acknowledge its presence, feel 
 
 [36]
 
 happy and satisfied, not to do so would be ingratitude." Being 
 You are now unwilling to entertain feelings of inhar- 
 mony. When this unwillingness comes the shadows of 
 false belief are dropping; the longings of the heart are 
 being gratified. When the Infinite Spirit in which man 
 is inherent is acknowledged, realization Cor 
 
 of the limitless Source of existence is felt Prov - 16:3 - 
 
 and the two are understood to be one, the heart then re- 
 joices in the oneness ; this actualizes the peace of Heaven 
 within. 
 
 In the Science of Numbers recognition is the one 
 demand made by principle which must be met if the solu- 
 tion of the problem be correct. Acknowledgment is the 
 one demand that Infinite Being makes of Its children that 
 must be met if we know Truth and consciously express 
 harmony. " 'Recognize me in all your ways' he 9 . 10 
 
 (is the voice of Spirit to Its children) Phil - 1:1L 
 
 and you shall demonstrate Immortal Being." One's feel- 
 ings should never be permitted to form a basis for judg- 
 ment as to what the real state of Being is. All Truthful 
 decisions about self are based on the unchanging, undy- 
 ing and unlimited nature of Being. Truth embodied 
 disembodies error. 
 
 14. We are sure that all who study Divine Science 
 will not allow themselves for one moment to entertain 
 the belief of separateness from the Good ; that God 
 is located in some far-away place. You will soon cease 
 to entertain feelings of non-possession, want and doubt. 
 All your affirmations will be upon the side ] . ]|1 
 
 of wholeness, abundant supply and present Jer - :;:1T - 
 
 possessions ; when this is done permanent health, har- 
 mony and supply will result therefrom. You will see the 
 necessity of changing your way of speaking of your- 
 selves and others. Say no more, " I am mortal, limited. 
 finite and environed by conditions; a sinner, sick and 
 
 [ 37 ]
 
 Divine Science unhappy ; or that everything works at cross-purposes." 
 and Healing This course, persevered in, will remove erroneously placed 
 limitations and free mental conception. Then let the True 
 Light shine. The author of existence places no limit on 
 our powers for good and is it not folly for us to do so? 
 Even the Kingdom of God is ours to enjoy as soon as 
 we receive it. 
 
 15. In Divine Science the command, "Thou shalt 
 have no other Gods before me," is fulfilled and the high- 
 est spiritual unfoldment is enjoyed. It reveals that all 
 the Scriptural promises were made for this world, for 
 the here and the now. Refusing to speak from observa- 
 tion, in opposition to what is true of Infinite Spirit, 
 prepares the way for us to experience and enjoy the 
 expression of Omnipresent Good. To turn in thought 
 from Good is to give place to the belief that it has an 
 opposite. The above commandment means to the Scien- 
 tist that the individual should not allow himself to 
 indulge in negative thought; that is, in thought that 
 contradicts the everywhere present Good. Not until the 
 individual fully awakens to the knowledge of his union 
 with the Omnipresence of the One All, and to the Truth 
 that there has never been a living form separate from or 
 unlike it, does he realize what existence is to God and 
 what it contains for us. When this is done it becomes 
 a most sacred privilege to think, to speak and act like 
 Num 23-19 20 tna *- which he believes himself to be, and to 
 2 Tim. 2:13. j-^ surrounded by. You may know the 
 voice of Spirit, pure Being, by the kind of affirmations 
 it makes ; it never denies itself, but ever affirms its true 
 nature. We practice true knowledge of ourselves by the 
 same method, that of affirming the attributes of Being in 
 all our ways. 
 
 16. In one sense only can it be true that our bodies 
 contain soul and Spirit, inasmuch as soul and Spirit per- 
 
 [38]
 
 vade body. But the new and true interpretation from Being 
 the standpoint of Spirit is, that Spirit contains both soul 
 and body, for it being Omnipresent, can only be imaged 
 or expressed in form, but never divided or separated. In 
 God we Live. Being is perfect and complete and from its 
 own plane or within itself it always knows its perfection. 
 If in belief or thought Truth be disregarded, feeling is 
 disturbed and our sensations and sense of things seem 
 disturbed, imperfect, and limited. Without recognition 
 of Truth consciousness is believed to be limited to expres- 
 sion, instead of being the real state of the Expressor. 
 
 That we have not known the Truth of Being proves 
 nothing against our being just what the One All is. We 
 are not that which is dependent on recognition for Being, 
 but recognition, objects and expressions are the evidence 
 and product of our Being. The folly of not mentally 
 knowing self as Divine Being seemingly TJ , „ „ , , 
 
 ° ° ° J Hos. b:6, 7:14. 
 
 binds thought with belief-chains of sin, sick- Matt - 12:3 > 5 - 
 ness, mortality and death. Ignorance of Truth causes 
 sensations of dis-ease. The seeming great delusion of the 
 world is ignorance. Ignorance is unsuspectingly taking 
 things for what they are not ; e. g., taking the expression 
 for the Expressor; the body for the source of Self; 
 the brain for the source of Mind; the letter for the Spirit, 
 etc. When in the broad sunlight of Truth we view our- 
 selves by its light as individualized soul or idea, and as 
 Universal Spirit, we realize the oneness and Divinity of 
 the Life of all things. How quickly this John. i2:::i, 32, 
 realization fills the heart with universal Eze. i8:i-5. 
 love! Awakening a sense of universal justice; a sense of 
 strength and harmony naturally results. 
 
 [ 3!)
 
 Divine Science PHYSICIAN AND METAPHYSICIAN. 
 
 and Healing .... . . r . . . 
 
 17. Ihe physicians method of interpretation is as 
 
 follows : He believes his patient to be a physical, visible 
 
 being, afflicted with a physical disease, resulting from a 
 
 material cause ; and he treats the body to cure the patient. 
 
 So, to remove the disease, which both doctor and patient 
 
 believe to be real, he applies a material remedy to remove 
 
 a material cause from a material body. The remedy and 
 
 body both being material — external effects of an interior 
 
 cause — to attempt to cure an effect with an effect is as "A 
 
 kingdom divided against itself wdiich cannot stand." The 
 
 basis of interpretation being false, its practice can — at 
 
 best — only change a belief for a belief, thus postponing 
 
 permanent healing. Medicine can never unfold a con- 
 
 „ , . , sciousness of immortalitv. It does not give 
 
 Hos. 4: 4, 6. •> ° 
 
 2 chron. 16:12. us knowledge of our possibilities, and a 
 knowledge of them is the only permanent remedy for 
 suffering. 
 
 The Divine Scientist's or Metaphysician's method of 
 procedure is, to receive his patient as a pupil, and per- 
 ceive him or her to be pure Spirit substance, including 
 both the invisible identity and visible form, perfect as 
 Expressor and expression and in a state of ease and rest. 
 The healer perceives that the holding of beliefs that are 
 false of the nature of Being, is the disease that is felt. 
 John 8-3 9 36 There is nothing in the body or in mentality 
 1 cor. 12:1,9. to ] 3e removed that is real and true; but 
 there is a permanent Principle for the patient to recognize 
 and express. The scientist's remedy is Truth. Truth's 
 practice bears away all suffering. He gives this Truth in 
 the form of a silent lesson, first correcting the patient's 
 false judgment of himself. Then by speaking the word of 
 Spirit, the healer calls the attention of the pupil to true 
 •consciousness of Being, and Being responds to its own 
 
 [40]
 
 words of Truth and the healing is done. There is but Being 
 one healer who is operating the Good through all for 
 permanent relief. If I cast out devils by the 2 
 
 power of God, then the Kingdom of God Dan - 7:14 - 
 is come unto you ; which is permanent remedy for all suf- 
 fering. 
 
 SUMMARY AND PRACTICAL ADVICE. 
 
 The practice of Science, consists, first in placing 
 self right, and demonstrating the individual's true rela- 
 tionship to Infinite Mind, or Supreme Omnipresent 
 Being ; then in correcting the delusive testimony of 
 observation. 
 
 Science secures to each one a right view point from 
 which observation is sourced in knowledge ; it teaches the 
 student to see all things according to the nature of Being, 
 and establishes in faith and enables him to speak with 
 authority. It is working from the plane of Being that 
 enables one to exercise dominion over the senses, and 
 demonstrate the highest concentration. 
 
 19. Let every one who reads this book study it 
 carefully and keep the Unity of the One All before him 
 as a guiding star by which to live, reason, think true 
 thoughts, and do right deeds. When once your true rela- 
 tionship to God is realized and you can perceive Good 
 as much in one place as another, you have entered "The 
 path," and know what Love and Faith are. Tr u 
 
 1 __ Heb. 11:1. 
 
 You know all women and men to be your Mark - 11:22 - 
 Divine sisters and brothers. The one Source that in- 
 cludes all is the connecting link whose presence binds all 
 together as one family — as one body — with one calling. 
 This expands mental conception and gives place to innate 
 consciousness and illumines the entire body, the results 
 of which are harmonious experiences. 
 
 ,,., r i- . r f 11 Matt. G:t3, 22. 
 
 \\ hen finding yourselves free from the de- 
 
 [41 ]
 
 Divine Science lusive belief of separation of Spirit and body, there is 
 and Healing no sense of limitation. Now that you have entered "The 
 1 Kings 19-12 P a th," if the windows of mentality be kept 
 John, 18:37. p en |- the consciousness of what Being is, 
 you will hear with the ear of knowledge the inexpressi- 
 ble words of the Silence, the inaudible language of Spirit. 
 The process of awakening has commenced and truth 
 after truth will unveil within your consciousness, and 
 with every truth made apparent error of belief will flee 
 before it. We prophesy that in time you will realize that 
 it is not you personally or individually who live, but the 
 Father in you ; that is, you will realize He is your light 
 and life; that you and the Father of all are one — not 
 two. When will and thought are born of Being, knowl- 
 edge of truth accompanies them. 
 
 20. Renunciation of old habits of belief and re- 
 generation mean work. Without work one cannot turn 
 away from old habits of belief and conform to Truth. 
 
 Since all that truly is, is good, one should believe 
 there is no real evil. You will hasten unfoldment of true 
 i cor ? -ii 13 knowledge if you study these lessons 
 E P h. 4:i3. quietly and without argument about that 
 
 which is not understood. The Science of the Silence can 
 only be realized by a passive, tranquil mental state. 
 
 In the beginning of your study do not attempt to 
 account for special appearances of so-called sickness, sin 
 and sorrow ; stand firm and unwavering in Truth that all 
 is Good ; that God, Spirit, Mind, Being is truly in every 
 place at all times. 
 
 Refuse to compromise the Statement of Being 
 with the habit of reasoning from observation, and you will 
 soon begin to realize the unreality of the appearances of 
 sickness, inharmony and death. As you become conscious 
 of Eternal Life and Truth you know there is no death. 
 
 [42]
 
 You will know that Life is ever Life and cannot die ; and Being 
 suffering will flee from you. 
 
 Put away each day trifling things that would annoy. 
 Begin your day's work with acknowledgment of Omni- 
 present Good; and if you meet with the usual cares and 
 vexations of every-day life, say to each one as it comes 
 along, It is nothing, it is of no importance whether it is 
 this way or otherwise. Then say to yourself, — I will 
 perform my daily work with Love in my heart and with- 
 out being annoyed or troubled. 
 
 Think of your children, friends and all persons, not 
 as they seem to observation, but as they are in Being; 
 as that which is, was, and evermore shall be ; as that which 
 thinks and knows ; both the knowing and the knowable ; 
 that which is the Expressor and which expresses itself 
 perfectly. Think of yourselves as the Truth of God; be 
 where He is and what He is with a nature that is Eternal. 
 Know that what is true of God is true of man. From 
 this standpoint you can deny sickness intelligently and 
 master all the cares of life. From this standpoint it is 
 right for you to deny from you all thoughts and feelings 
 that are the opposite of Divine Love, Truth, Knowledge, 
 Power, Strength, Health, Happiness, Success and Perfect 
 Harmony. This is freely partaking of the free gift 
 Eternal Life. It is ceasing- to forget God T . 1C „ ir 
 
 ° n John. 15:11, 15. 
 
 our Good. It heals by replacing health for John - 16; - 4 - 
 disease ; thinking and speaking Truth in place of error. 
 
 HEALING THOUGHT FOR DAILY PRACTICE. 
 
 I am Divine wholeness. 
 1 am wholly Divine. 
 1 am unlimited Power. 
 The Power that I am is unlimited. 
 C 4.'! ]
 
 Divine Science I know what Truth is and I enjoy it. 
 
 and Healing j am sat i s fi e( i anc i happy. 
 
 I am unlimited possibility to bring- forth the nature of 
 Being. 
 
 [44]
 
 LESSON II. 
 
 THOUGHT. 
 
 "In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He will 
 direct thy paths." — (Prov. 3:6.) 
 
 These lessons are written in the natural order of ex- 
 pression. First, the lesson on Being, second, on Thought, 
 and the following : The Effect of Thought. The thought- 
 image is the first-born of Being, so its relation to the Su- 
 preme, its nature and office naturally follow the study of 
 Being. Since Unity is forever the state or nature of the 
 One All, Life-problems can not be solved if the principle 
 of Unity is lost sight of. To know Infinite Being and the 
 orderly method in which it expresses Itself in creation, 
 is to understand Science. 
 
 Science includes the relationship existing between 
 the many different forms constituting nature, and the 
 relation of each and all to the common Parent Source; 
 the same is spiritual understanding and demonstrable 
 Truth. 
 
 2. In our first lesson students are instructed to put 
 away the belief in an evil power and accept Unity as a 
 working basis, which is an essential beginning for a 
 thorough and permanent awakening to Truth. Xot until 
 the erroneous belief that there are two powers and two 
 natures inherent in man is dispelled, and the supposition 
 that there is duality consisting of opposites, everywhere, 
 is seen to be false, will students become established in 
 Truth and illumined with knowledge. 
 
 [ 45 ]
 
 Divine Science When it is known there is but one Source, and one 
 
 and Healing Power, thought ceases to fluctuate between the beliefs of 
 Prov 16-3 good and evil ; this strikes at the root of 
 
 Matt. 6:27. f ear an( j doubt and they disappear for want 
 
 of mental attention and sustenance. Fear is the one con- 
 dition of erroneous belief, which weakens the sense of 
 feeling, that is felt as mental depression and bodily weak- 
 ness. Fear is void of faith or substance, hence, is unreal. 
 
 3. It is supposed that all who read this lesson have 
 studied and applied the lesson on Being and are free 
 from the mists of illusive belief and thoroughly willing to 
 be established in knowledge and faith ; that they are hold- 
 ing firmly to the fact that One is All. The time has come 
 John 435 36 when we are ready for a complete change 
 John. 6:57. f thought, and a deep conviction of Truth. 
 We are ready to receive our Good in its fullness. The 
 greatest need of humanity is a knowledge of Truth with 
 its certainty and unwavering faith in the All as Good ; a 
 consciousness of where to find and how to demonstrate 
 health, happiness and success, and to realize peace 
 and enjoy rest. Recognition of the ever-present Good is 
 the means by which it is realized and enjoyed. We can 
 only realize the Good in which we live by means of loving 
 acknowledgment in our own life and ways. 
 
 4. In Science the right use of thought is an essential 
 problem to solve. Since Being precedes thought-action, 
 in the order of expression, we must accept ourselves to be 
 the Thinker, and as such know we are not subject to 
 thought ; we are neither made nor marred by it ; nor is 
 it a barometer by which to judge all things. We think 
 2 cor 4 5 about visible objects according to the ap- 
 Rom. 8:17, 27. pearance they present, but we spiritually 
 comprehend what they are by thinking the Creator's true 
 idea of them into existence. 
 
 Thought includes feeling and purpose, hence, thought 
 
 [46]
 
 is the avenue of sensation and accomplishment. That Thought 
 feeling is agreeable or disagreeable, depends upon 
 whether our conclusions agree or disagree with the 
 Thinker or nature of Being; in either case the bodily sen- 
 sations are in harmony with them. 
 
 We can find no fault with or make no complaint 
 about another, One is All. Fault-finding and complaining 
 are with and about one's self. " Ye are doers of what 
 ye condemn." "Judge not according to appearances." Our 
 beliefs should all be in perfect accord with ps 23 
 
 our highest idea of Good to enjoy perfectly x Cor - 13:1L 
 harmonious feeling. Thousands have been blessed with 
 health, happiness and success through the study of our 
 Lessons in Science and Healing, by applying them, 
 and changing their habits of thought and speech, making 
 them represent the truth of themselves. If, therefore, 
 we think from pure Being, according to its nature, we 
 determine our course in life along lines of health, happi- 
 ness and success. The Infinite Power is with us and not 
 against us. Would we externalize love, our thoughts 
 must be filled with love. Would we externalize health 
 and prosperity, we must perceive and hold them in 
 memory. Would we enjoy harmonious conditions, we 
 must believe in harmony. Not until our decisions about 
 each other and about ourselves are those of perfection are 
 we working in concert with and doing the will of perfec- 
 tion. Not until we think the thoughts of the All-Good, 
 that all is Good, is there a conscious oneness with it. Not 
 until Truth is practiced will conflict and confusion of 
 belief cease. To the pure in thought all things are pure 
 and to goodness all things are good. 
 
 5. Can we so control thought as to bring about any 
 desired condition? People often speak of changing their 
 minds, which means changing their thoughts; if they can 
 be changed, they can also he controlled and made to as- 
 
 L47]
 
 Heb. 3:6. 
 Heb. 1:2. 
 
 Divine Science same any form by understanding the basis from which this 
 and Healing is to be done, and by strict adherence to, and perseverance 
 in knowledge of Truth ; thus thought becomes direct ex- 
 pression of Divine will ; but if left uncontrolled, with no 
 recognition and embodiment of the nature of Being, like 
 the Prodigal Son, it wanders into a far country, as it 
 were, and feeds on husks of belief and opinion. As 
 through understanding alone we can analyze and interpret 
 the real meaning of thought, understanding must cause it 
 to arise and go to the Father ; in other words, it must call 
 in every thought and make it obedient to Christ. When 
 the student has placed self in the Omnipresent All and 
 has assumed the position of being the 
 Divine Thinker of his own thoughts, he will 
 think and represent himself divinely ; he will have no 
 conflicting thoughts ; he will show out the very highest 
 concentration and most perfect self-poise ; his poise 
 will be an attitude not easily disturbed; it will enable 
 him to turn from his work, when interrupted, without any 
 nervous tension or irritability of feeling; then take up his 
 w 7 ork again as placidly as if there had been no interrup- 
 tion ; he will have learned the lesson of letting go, and 
 will practice it as easily as he has learned to take hold 
 of his work and continue it to completion. Self-poise may 
 be likened unto the sun that keeps on shining, regardless 
 tvt ^r-,, is of the clouds that float beneath it. True 
 
 Matt. 5:14, 16. 
 
 Matt. 5:44, 43. poise maintains a happy concentration, re- 
 gardless of surrounding conditions and circumstances. 
 
 Our conception of body can never be higher, nor our 
 sense of its freedom can never be fuller than the truth 
 we acknowledge for it. Our actions do not belie our 
 thoughts ; correct thinking is, therefore, necessary to good 
 results. A righteous thought precedes a right act. A 
 loving thought precedes an act of love. A good deed fol- 
 lows a good thought. 
 
 [48]
 
 6. If you earnestly think that you are perfect in Thought 
 Being you will realize that perfection, and it will be mani- 
 fest in the body. If you think that you are imperfect, sick, 
 
 or sinful, the same will seem real to you. It matters not 
 what beliefs your thoughts accept if you persistently enter- 
 tain them you will sense the same. 
 
 One of the common beliefs entertained is, that while 
 we are innocent, God brings affliction upon us. We fre- 
 quently hear people say : "I am at a loss to understand 
 why God should have brought this affliction j am es 113 
 upon me; I do not see what I have clone to Gal - 6:7 - 
 deserve it (which is virtually saying I am innocent) yet 
 an all-good, all-wise and powerful God has brought this 
 upon me and I must be patient, endure and try to believe 
 that He knows what is best for me." Why does intellect 
 thus reason ? It does so because through desire it draws 
 conclusions from human opinions and appearances ; it 
 concludes that appearances are sources for good or ill, for 
 health or disease, for life or death. Not knowing the 
 falsity of its premise, it attributes the inharmony result- 
 ing therefrom to God. 
 
 7. The true idealistic teaching proves that real 
 thought is sourced in Being and is a most substantial 
 expression of it. Visible creation is formed by the creative 
 action which may be called the Creator's thinking. 
 Thought, says the Cabala, is the source of all that is visible. 
 "The first-Begotten of the great Unknown." The Her- 
 metic philosophy defines thought as the Son, or "first- 
 born." In the beginning God alone is, that which is, and 
 evermore shall be. 
 
 Beginning, means Source, Origin. The first chapter 
 of Genesis is an account of the generations of the heavens 
 and the earth when they were created (in Infinite Mind). 
 "In the day that the Lord God made the earth and the 
 heavens, and every plant of the held before it was in the 
 
 [49]
 
 Divine Science earth, and every herb of the field before it grew." This 
 
 and Healing truth is expressed in various allegories in the ancient 
 
 books of wisdom. "At the beginning of a day of creation, 
 
 Brahm, awakening from his sleep, begins to think, and his 
 
 thoughts call worlds into existence." 
 
 Correct thinking brings harmonious results — the 
 right word and deed in the right time and place. Truth 
 is that which never changes ; it is the same yesterday, to- 
 day, and forever; it appears alike to every person, at all 
 times, in all places ; it is good for all at all times. 
 
 Idea is potential in Supreme Being, i. e., is inherent 
 in Infinite Mind, and is the very soul of our bodies and all 
 visible things. It is true that all Idea becomes visible and 
 all visible things are purely ideal. "There is nothing hid 
 that is not revealed." God's purpose in creation is to 
 express His possibilities. Thought, being the ancestor of 
 word, deed and sensation, it precedes speech, whether 
 the language is perfect or imperfect ; it precedes deed 
 whether it be right or wrong; it precedes sensation 
 whether of pleasure or pain. All external conditions 
 sensed, are the result of subjects thought about, decisions 
 rendered and believed in. 
 
 To image the nature of Being is to be impersonal 
 and universal in thought and deed. Truthful and perma- 
 nent ideas are imaged and given form by the action of 
 will directing thought, according to the law of Love. It 
 follows, therefore, that to change feeling, any bodily con- 
 dition or mental habit, we must first change the basis 
 job 22-n-23 °^ thought and belief from observation to 
 2 cor. 3:17. Eternal Being. Would we externalize the 
 perfect, the perfect idea, ever in absolute consciousness, 
 must be made apparent. Would we externalize health, we 
 must perceive that health is an idea to be expressed. 
 2 cor 6-i Would we enjoy harmonious conditions, we 
 
 John, 5:n-i9. must conceive them and think accordingly. 
 
 [ 50 ]
 
 If we would heal humanity of its belief of good and evil, Thought 
 we must speak and act Truth at all times, in every place 
 and be its living embodiment. 
 
 8. What observation reveals to us as self is not self. 
 We can find ourselves only by seeking in the depths of 
 Supreme Being. (See Statement of Being. ) An essen- 
 tial thing in the beginning of our work is that of 
 changing the basis of thought from observation to Prin- 
 ciple ; from the creature to the Creator. This first step 
 is necessary would we awaken to the wealth of love and 
 goodness therein ; by knowing what is there we give it 
 expression and baptize the body with the living waters 
 of Truth. "Thought-germs grow in mind as the seeds of 
 plants grow in the soil." The latter are quickened by the 
 light of the sun, the former by the light of pure intel- 
 ligence. But few persons have known that it was possible 
 to control their own thoughts. To enjoy the freedom of 
 Truth all must learn to regard themselves as the intelligent 
 Thinker. It is a law as fixed as the eternal principle of 
 mathematics, that as men and women think in their hearts 
 (the depths of their Being) so do they manifest their true 
 and immortal nature. It is the nature of the beliefs that 
 we rely and dwell upon that brings us our experiences of 
 either pleasure or pain, light or shadow. So it is our own 
 mental conduct and recognition that make , _ „ ., 
 
 ° 1 Cor. 3:1.5. 
 
 conditions either pleasant or unpleasant. Gal - 6:4, 5 - 
 
 We receive from Infinite Justice full payment for services 
 rendered. The law of the universe is just and never is it 
 otherwise. Recognize me in all your ways. The Divine 
 attributes of the Infinite are winged with aspiration, ever 
 ready when recognized, to take flight to outward mani- 
 festation. 
 
 9. All creative work is done in Truth. The 
 Creator's idea of any form is its Soul and is always per- 
 
 [51 ]
 
 Ps. 
 Ps. 
 
 55:22. 
 37:1, 3, 
 
 Divine Science feet. The Soul that sinneth spoken of in the Scriptures, 
 and Healing is simply a false belief, called idea, it shall surely die. 
 One might say of it what St. Paul said of "The old man," 
 it is already dead. If we form the perfect idea of Divine 
 humanity, perceiving One as All, that there is nothing 
 lacking morally, mentally, or spiritually, we shall manifest 
 power over external conditions and reveal 
 4 - more and more of the Life in which we live 
 until we express harmony Divine. 
 
 It is not a law that we take cold if we sit in a draught, 
 or that we should suffer any inconvenience by so doing; if 
 it were a law, sickness would inevitably result every time 
 we did so, and there would be no escaping the conse- 
 quences. 
 
 io. It is argued by some that there is no forgive- 
 ness of the violation of natural law. Let us consider this 
 in the matter of healing. Healing is taking place all the 
 time, and we know it is God who is doing the work. The 
 belief, therefore, is not to be entertained that any Science 
 student will ever rise too high to do healing. It is gen- 
 erally believed that the violation of natural laws must 
 result in bodily suffering ; that there is no 
 forgiveness of mental and moral states. 
 Men and women have gone to insane asylums through 
 supposing these false statements to be true. If it were true 
 that there was no forgiveness every member of our Divine 
 humanity would retain all pin-scratches, cuts, bruises, or 
 burns that they ever had ; every pimple, boil, or sore and 
 every conceivable condition of mental, moral and bodily 
 dis-ease would be retained. What a spectacle ! How 
 could we expect any one to hear the word of God ; how 
 could we expect to perceive the Truth that frees ? In the 
 face of these facts, let us cease arguing for physical causa- 
 tion and that we are under the dominion of the violation of 
 law. Let us know that our dominion consists in being and 
 
 [52] 
 
 Luke 11:4 
 Luke 5:24.
 
 demonstrating law. There is no law to God John 5 . 26 Thought 
 
 save his own supreme nature. Many of the John - 6:63 - 
 so-called natural laws are simply erroneous beliefs ; in and 
 of themselves they are innocent, but the belief that they 
 are true of our Being is harmful. 
 
 Forgiveness of sin, a falling short of Truth, is proven 
 in Divine Science not to be an exceptional manifestation 
 of Supreme Power ; it is the expression of the nature of 
 Omnipresent God, the loving Father of us all ; it is the 
 practice of God's nature toward His children. The law of 
 forgiveness is the practice of the Almighty Good. 
 
 It is said that if you put your finger in the flame of 
 fire it will burn, pray as you will ; and yet, Divine Scien- 
 tists have demonstrated instantaneously over severe burns, 
 through denying so-called natural law and Luke 6 . 37 
 affirming the Truth of God. It is further Mark - 11:24 > 25 - 
 argued that if you fall any distance you will break a bone, 
 however pious you may be. Is it indeed true that there is 
 no forgiveness of the violation of natural law ? What a 
 strange looking people we would be if there were none ! 
 The boy cuts his finger, and the Spirit, God, present within 
 and around begins to heal it at once ; he breaks his arm — 
 the same Spirit, begins to knit the bone ; he burns his 
 finger — the same Holy One provides a new skin. This is 
 forgiveness, or giving up the condition. Some say it is 
 nature that does the work ; but it is Omnipresent Spirit in 
 which all nature lives that does the work; it is the Source 
 and Cause of nature that heals and gives to all Life and 
 breath and all things. 
 
 II. Shall we think that the Holy Spirit that heals the 
 finger and helps the man to a new skin, and knits the bone, 
 cares nothing for the moral and mental state and will not 
 illumine those who in calculation have fallen short of 
 Truth ? Law is beneficent in all thintrs. 
 
 T . . , _ , ,. Luke, 7:17. 4< 
 
 rorgiveness, in the Greek, means sending 
 
 [ 53 ]
 
 Divine Science away of sin, doing away with the habit of falling short 
 and Healing of Truth, ceasing to miss the mark of Oneness with God. 
 
 It has been proven time and again by Scientists that 
 if we cut a finger, burn the hand, or break a bone, we need 
 not suffer what is generally called the penalty. 
 
 When we work in Unity with Holy Spirit, there is 
 immediate redemption from the whole thing; the healing 
 is instantaneous, the bone has been knit strongly together 
 without pain or soreness. Neither healing nor redemption 
 is barring the doors in one place and opening them in 
 another; it is bearing away the conditions of dis-ease 
 which are not at-one with the normal state of bodily ease ; 
 it is doing away with the claims and theories based in the 
 belief of separation from God. If we properly understand 
 our spiritual power, and direct our thoughts in accord with 
 that understanding, we can do more for the recovery of 
 the sick and unhappy than all the remedies in Materia 
 Medica, for we express creative power. 
 
 Our bodily condition is the result of our way of 
 thinking and believing. If we wish to change the condi- 
 tion from weakness to strength, from disease to health, 
 from pain to ease, we must believe that the desired change 
 is taking place ; then shall we find relief according to the 
 intensity and sincerity of our thought. Our inward 
 thoughts give form to our feelings, so we seem to our- 
 selves to be the conditions we externalize. 
 
 They who intelligently and impartially analyze their 
 own mental conditions, may remember the arguments that 
 have arisen in thought in favor of desire, sensation, suffer- 
 ing and inability to endure, overcome or change either 
 their mental or physical conditions. They may also 
 remember the mental debates and arguments used to 
 sustain their belief in the reality of such conditions. Close 
 analysis will show such reasoning to be based on observa- 
 tion and not in God. 
 
 [54]
 
 Sickness, sorrow and trouble cannot come to one Thought 
 who abides in the secret place of the most high. 
 
 12. Thought is the angel of the congregation of the 
 senses, and when it falls a victim to the senses it betrays 
 the congregation and knows not from Job 
 whence it has fallen. "If one ponders on Job - 1:12 - 
 objects of sense, there springs attraction; from attraction 
 grows desire, desire flames to fierce passion, passion breeds 
 recklessness, then the memory all betrayed, lets noble pur- 
 pose go and saps the mind, till purpose, mind and man are 
 all undone." To be mentally free from illusion, is to have 
 no opinion, render no decision and make no declaration 
 that is not true of Truth and Life. This is perfect motive 
 or purpose relative to God. 
 
 13. All know that many persons have passed 
 through the change called death from fear of what are 
 called contagious diseases. It is said that fright has 
 turned the hair white in a single hour ; that it has marked 
 and disfigured the form of the unborn child ; that at cer- 
 tain stages of its development strong and lasting impres- 
 sions have been made. In Truth none of these things 
 occur, even if one is suddenly startled, the reaction is as 
 sudden and no detrimental or inharmonious results fol- 
 low. The first thought of a Scientist, in case of fright, is 
 that Good is Omnipresent and there is nothing to fear. 
 Fear invites the condition feared. To fear sickness, evil 
 or poverty, is to virtually say to the false belief or con- 
 dition, you have power over me : hence, the decision is that 
 we are subject to conditions feared. Not knowing that 
 which is real and permanent, and being unable to trust 
 beliefs that are not based therein, causes fear in its many 
 forms. When our thoughts are not sourced in the Unity 
 of God we deal with each other as though we were sep- 
 arated, nut only from other men, but from God, and talk 
 
 [55]
 
 Divine Science of what should be and what should not be, but not of what 
 and Healing really is. 
 
 14. One of the fundamental facts of Science is all 
 thought, so-called, not sourced in Omnipresent Spirit is 
 negative to it, and negation of Spirit makes one mentally 
 negative to the only Source there is ; nothing but struggle 
 and strife ensues, feelings of inability and fear arise. 
 "He that is not against us is for us." "Since God is for 
 us who can be against us." The nature of our beliefs 
 blend with all others of like nature. Our conclusions are 
 one with all of similar character. 
 
 Truthful thinking is at-one with all Truth ever 
 thought, spoken or written. Truth is protection because 
 of its very nature, and it protects against all erroneous 
 race beliefs in sickness and sin. As long as we believe 
 that good and evil, health and disease are equally real, we 
 shall sometimes serve one, and sometimes the other. 
 
 A house built upon sand has a shifting foundation. 
 A castle in air is without foundation. They cannot stand. 
 So all sensuous beliefs and opinions, when exposed to the 
 light of Divine Science, lose place and appearance. 
 
 15. To think and feel yourselves united with all 
 humanity as one in faith, purpose and destiny will deter- 
 mine the Universal Good to vour aid in 
 
 Luke, 9:oo. •■ 
 
 Phil. 1:27. every wish and work ; first acknowledge that 
 
 all that truly is, is One in Spirit. Then, that all creation is 
 within Infinite Spirit, and is the perfect expression of its 
 idea. Being then made free from sin, we become servants 
 of righteousness. (Rom. vi:i8). 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 Thought is the instrument of the creative power of 
 Mind and sustains a causal relation to word, deed and 
 sensation. To think is proof that I am. I am, therefore 
 
 [ 56 ]
 
 I think. There cannot be a thought without a Thinker. Thought 
 The act of thinking is the act of forming conclusions that 
 embody Truth or the act of rendering decisions based 
 upon Truth. So the true use of thought is that of an 
 instrument of power, which uses it to embody and mani- 
 fest itself. The subjects of greatest value for the world's 
 consideration is Being and correct thinking; how to think, 
 to bring into manifestation the wealth of power and good- 
 ness potential in Being. These subjects are of equal 
 interest to every man, woman and child. 
 
 A belief in physical causation and spiritual causation 
 is a supposition that there is separation in God. All de- 
 lusive belief springs from this false claim. From the 
 plane of this belief people try to make creation a source for 
 good or ill, to which they are subject. To know there is 
 but one Source and Cause will heal all, of false belief and 
 from all its consequences. 
 
 To understand the true relation of existence to Being, 
 is to understand the way by which the right or righteous 
 habit of thought and imagination can be maintained and 
 kept in the way of Truth and life, and consciously work 
 the Law of the All Good. The understanding that Truth 
 heals and makes free from error, is of no avail unless 
 Truth be practiced. To be righteous is to think, image 
 and do what is right. To do what is right one must have 
 a standard of right, which represents a principle. There 
 is no standard but God; hence, whatever He is should 
 be our guide for thought, word and act. We know that 
 He is Life, Love, Power, Wisdom, Knowledge, Health, 
 Perfection, Success and all that we can conceive to be 
 Good. Then if we wish to think right thoughts and image 
 them forth, they must be according to these inherent quali- 
 ties ; these thoughts, being right, any the opposite of 
 them are wrong. 
 
 if we suppose that we are weak, sick, sinful, or imper- 
 
 [57]
 
 Divine Science feet in Being, we suppose ourselves to be something that 
 and Healing God the Good is not ; we suppose inherent attributes and 
 qualities for ourselves that are unlike Him. As thought is 
 used as the basis to form conclusions and conclusions to 
 form words and shape our deeds we erroneously claim by 
 thought, word and deed, that we possess something more 
 than God is, and that something is His opposite or adver- 
 sary. This attitude does not show a humble and contrite 
 Spirit. It is evident that our thoughts and affirmations 
 must be at-one with Him and His attributes, no matter 
 what appearances may indicate. An appearance the op- 
 posite of perfection is only the appearance of a false con- 
 clusion that there is something unlike God; hence, we 
 should absolutely deny that these falsehoods, or false 
 appearances, have any real existence and never try to 
 account or find a place for them. This is the method and 
 the only method by which to control thought and express 
 or image our highest conceptions of health and perfection. 
 "Whose-so-ever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto 
 them. Whose-so-ever sins ye retain, they are retained." 
 
 Guide to Truth. 
 
 Broad is the Way that lead- Narrow is the Way that 
 eth to destruction. Icadeth unto Life. 
 
 The belief in Affirm that you are 
 
 Death or ignorance, Life, Truth, and Intelli- 
 Hate or weakness, gence, 
 
 Doubt or fear, Love and Strength, 
 
 Prejudice or aversion, Knowledge and Faith, 
 
 Revenge or cruelty, Xo respecter of persons, 
 
 Disease or evil, Justice and Mercy, 
 
 is the result of a belief Harmony and Goodness, 
 in separateness from God. All that you show forth 
 
 [58]
 
 They constitute appear- or manifest of these quali- Thought 
 ances of sin, sickness and ties represent your true Be- 
 poverty. Therefore, den}' ing. Henceforth speak the 
 it from you. "If thy right word of Spirit and do the 
 hand offend thee, cut it off Will of the Father. "The 
 and cast it from thee." words that I speak unto 
 
 you, are Spirit and are 
 
 Life." 
 
 The left-hand line of statements stand for the con- 
 ditions of belief based in a supposed separation from God. 
 Those on the right truthfully represent what God is. 
 Therefore, keep the above before you as a guide for right 
 thinking. In giving the following treatment you are to 
 know that the patient and yourself are the Truth you 
 affirm, and not what is denied. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 The race belief in sickness, sin and death, cannot 
 affect Spirit. The I that I am is Spirit. I am ever active 
 and expressing myself perfectly. My thought, word and 
 deed bear fruit of Spirit. The channels through which 
 God works to will and to do cannot be imperfect. 
 My expressions are in the image of God and at-one with 
 all that He is. "It is the will of the Father that none 
 should suffer." Therefore, I deny the belief of imper- 
 fection, weakness, mortality and limitation. I affirm 
 wholeness, strength, immortality and limitless power for 
 myself. I live in the Kingdom of Good where there is 
 no wrong or lack. No false belief environs or limits me, 
 no shadow darkens my mental vision. God pervades His 
 holy temple at this time. I cannot get out of harmony, for 
 where the Father is, there is perfect peace and rest. I 
 
 [ o9 ]
 
 Divine Science cannot get out of health, for the Father is in me, around 
 and Healing me, above me and everywhere. This is speaking the 
 word, doing the will and knowing the doctrine that it is 
 of God. I am at rest in him. 
 
 [60
 
 LESSON III. 
 
 THE EFFECT OF THOUGHT. 
 
 "In a beginning was the Word, and the Word was 
 with the God, and a God zvas the Word." — (John, i: I. 
 Wilson's Diaglott. ) 
 
 i. Though the Infinite Creator has an Infinite va- 
 riety of creations, yet there can be but one method by 
 which self-expression takes place. Idea, thought and the 
 effect of thought is the trinity which comprises Life's 
 Problem, solution and example. Thought must neces- 
 sarily precede and be the means by which the expression 
 of Truth takes place in word and deed. Idea precedes 
 thought, not in time, but in order, and in the same sense 
 does thought precede the spoken word. By the spoken 
 word, which also includes deed and sensation, we can 
 know whether the nature of our thought, which includes 
 motive and feeling, is at one with Being's Idea, or whether 
 it expresses "The Way the Truth and the Life." True 
 thoughts partake of the real nature of this 717-22 
 
 Source and give form to Divine ideas and Matt - 12 ~ 33 - 
 attributes ; by giving expression to them law is fulfilled. 
 (See Guide to Truth, Lesson ii.) 
 
 True thoughts are not mere opinions drawn from 
 observation, or conlusions formed from appearances 
 and sensations ; but instead, they act to give form to the 
 qualities of Being and thus express inherent ideas. 
 
 2. God, the One All is Creator, creative action and 
 
 [61]
 
 Divine Science creation — a trinity in Unity. Another way for the indi- 
 and Healing vidual to express this same Truth is, I am the Thinker, 
 John 1-13-17 thought and word; God manifest in form. 
 Ex. 20:1-6. Soul is creation potential in the Creator 
 
 before it is expressed in form. In other words, it is 
 Idea potential in Infinite Mind before it is made manifest, 
 and is that which is expressed or made visible in creation. 
 — (See Statement of Being, Lesson I.) "Nothing can 
 be made manifest that is not," etc. Soul being forever 
 Ezek 18-4 20 inherent in the Source and Cause of all 
 Rom. 6:23. things it always sustains a causal relation to 
 
 the body and to words deeds and sensations ; also to the 
 entire visible plane. Therefore, bodies are effects, — the 
 i John 4-7 spoken words of the Creator. "Of the full- 
 
 john. 2:6. ness f Christ have all we received." 
 
 Neither form, the brain, nor any part of the body is the 
 source of Soul, Life, Intelligence or Power; nor is it the 
 source of thought, or the effect of thought. There is no 
 physical causation. Forms are not the source of 
 forms ; creatures are not the creator of creatures. Brains 
 are not the source of thought, word, deed or sensation. 
 The I, Being, or Spirit is the source of body, brains and 
 all that is visible. Soul or Idea is that which Being ex- 
 ternalizes in form. Bodies being effect, they sense the 
 nature of thought, and feeling takes form according to 
 the nature of our fixed beliefs. If we, therefore, know 
 ourselves to be Spirit, the only true Being, and our bodies 
 to be at-one with us, our thoughts will be true, and our 
 Ex 9 . 16 feelings harmonious. "And all our knowl- 
 
 Rom. 9.-17. edge is, ourselves to know." Bodily con- 
 
 ditions, so to speak, are wholly due to the quality of 
 thought and line of belief held to and relied upon. 
 
 3. Three facts are necessary for any or every ex- 
 pression ; nothing is accomplished without the Trinity 
 or Rule of Three, viz. : the Thinker, the thought and the 
 
 [62]
 
 idea or thing thought about. The purpose of creation is The Effect 
 that the Creator may be expressed and the purpose of of Thought 
 individual expression is, that the Creator John n . 46 
 may be expressed individually. Omni- 10:24-26. 
 presence of the One All is the power of each individual 
 to think truthfully. It does not compel one line of 
 thought ; so when mental attention is given principally to 
 observation, there are conclusions formed that do not 
 represent the real nature of the Unity of the One All. 
 When appearances are made the basis from which to 
 reason, a belief in two Sources the reverse of each other, 
 becomes apparent. This belief is sensed as disease. As 
 a man thinketh in his heart so is it unto him, is a state- 
 ment that represents the fact that according to our 
 thoughts so do things come to pass for us. To seek 
 for literal treasures, believing them to be the source of 
 happiness, health and success is to work according to 
 the suppositional belief of mortality, and where the atten- 
 tion is centered, there will the thought be attracted. If 
 
 we feel ourselves limited by our bodies or Rom. 8:5-7, 6: 
 
 21. 
 on account of external things and condi- Gai. 6:8. 
 
 tions, it is because of a belief in physical causation, a 
 cause separate from and unlike God. The Scriptures say 
 to thus believe is to be carnally minded. To look upon 
 the body and place our affections upon it and to have the 
 true appreciation of money, houses and land, in a way 
 not to bring sorrow upon ourselves, we should know and 
 maintain the knowledge of ourselves, that we are Im- 
 mortal now. Then if changes take place in the body, 
 nothing whatever is lost to us. We know no loss even 
 as there is none to God. Seek to know yourselves as 
 Immortal Spirit — Limitless Being — which is real and 
 eternal. 
 
 4. Divine Science transfers the attention from the 
 visible to the invisible and thus changes the basis of our 
 
 [ 63 ]
 
 Divine Science affections. Through its study one becomes conscious of 
 and Healing being invisible and unlimited Spirit, and as one can not 
 love the immortal until he knows himself to be it, he can 
 not have true beliefs about his body until he sees the true 
 John in nature of its substance and knows how it 
 
 John. 14:9. j s t i iat t h e "Word, which is God, has become 
 
 flesh in his form, and is full of grace and truth. This 
 is true knowledge and true thinking, — the trinity of Law, 
 and Unity of the all. "To hold self in Truth" is to know 
 one Spirit within and pervading all. 
 
 5. All visible things are Idea or Soul before they are 
 expressed in form and this Idea is in Infinite mind, or 
 this Soul is in Holy Spirit. For this reason body always 
 senses Divine harmony when thought, the instrument for 
 expressing, pictures forth true Idea. Nothing but effect 
 Rev 3-2i can b e a ff ec ted by Cause; the Thinker is 
 
 John. 1:17. above and beyond change — at-one with the 
 
 Infinite source. This is Law, nor ever is it otherwise. 
 This should do away with the sensitiveness beginners 
 have upon hearing that their suffering is not real, but 
 merely a belief; also upon hearing that their suffering is 
 the result of so-called evil thought or erroneous belief. 
 "Memory is the only friend that grief can call its own." 
 To let go of the past and live in the present, and in the 
 Omnipresence of Spirit is to live in life. To let go of the 
 belief of non-possession and acknowledge that all possi- 
 bility is yours now, is to live in the fullness of Spirit — the 
 Kingdom of Unity. Now is the eternal present 
 within and about us. What we do not recognize as being 
 present and claim as ours we do not enjoy. Then, claim 
 E . 4 . 6 health, power, knowledge, good — in short 
 
 1 Cor. 8:6. claim wholeness, that now are you complete 
 
 in the Infinite Good; and you will enjoy it and have peace 
 and rest. The living God is around you, above you and 
 through you all ; so you are protected and shielded by the 
 
 [64]
 
 perfect Good at all times. This consciousness is above The Effect 
 the plane of expression and knows no limitation. Ac- of Thought 
 knowledge or recognize this Truth and it will make you 
 happy and free. 
 
 6. Divine Science is in the world at the right time, 
 and in the right way ; it has been formulated to teach 
 Truth, which to know is the freedom of Life Eternal. 
 It predicates everything on Being and shows the true 
 relation of all things to their source and that the true 
 and full use of our mental faculties is the means through 
 which this relationship is enjoyed. It necessarily demon- 
 strates the Power of Knowledge and carries with it the 
 sense of the limitless. Then, put from you all beliefs of 
 imperfection from time to time, as they Cor 15 . 27 28 
 arise, that you may keep in remembrance 1 Cor - 3:U - 
 the truth that God is all in all. If you have believed your- 
 self to be sinful — the opposite in being from God — you 
 have been believing erroneously ; the proof that you were 
 in error is the suffering, unrest and sense of limitation 
 it brought you. You, being the Thinker of true thoughts, 
 you can change your way of believing and believe your- 
 self Divine, a son or daughter of God, and that your 
 life is God. Then, think of your life as perfect, unlimited 
 and unending; there is but One Life. This is Truth, that 
 to know, makes free and brings peace that Tohn n . lfi 02 
 passeth understanding. This knowledge John - 1:3 - 
 
 is perfect seeing and hearing — the full-grown tree of life 
 consciously being lived. 
 
 7. We now realize that if our words are at-one with 
 the attributes of Being, we are doing the "Will of the 
 Father." There can be but one purpose in creation, so, 
 the purpose of the Father and of the children are one. 
 To speak in concert with the Father is to he consciously 
 in the Kingdom and know that there is but One Power. 
 Unlimited Unity measures not limitation to any one. 
 
 [ 65 ]
 
 Divine Science "God measures not His Spirit unto His children." So, if 
 and Healing we speak His words by shaping our ways to correspond to 
 His nature, we fulfill the only Law, Love, and know there 
 Matt 7-21 * s no nm it to our power for Good. "Be 
 
 John. 4:24. y e perfect even as your Father in Heaven is 
 
 perfect," is a command by the Spirit of Truth that we 
 should see the perfection of Being — and know ourselves 
 as we are in our relation to God. To find what is real and 
 permanent is to find our true nature and know what we 
 shall be forever more. 
 
 8. As the Thinker is one and is capable of bringing 
 out limitless idea in thought, so thought is capable of 
 formulating and expressing Idea in myriad forms of 
 word, deed and sensation, and all are united to make a 
 harmonious whole. Every Truth spoken is within con- 
 sciousness, and helps to grow the tree of Life within 
 you, and to work the law of pure intelligence and power 
 from within out, which is pure illumination. Spoken 
 words of Truth are also leaves for the healing of the 
 nations. 
 
 Dear readers, the Omnipresent Spirit is the I or 
 Life of ourselves ; hence, we could not live a separate 
 . . ,_.„, oa life from God or Good were we to trv. 
 
 Acts, li . ZD, ZS. 
 
 John. 15:4. They who believe themselves to be mortal, 
 
 finite and limited, and subject to sin, sickness and death 
 are, in belief, living a separate life from God. Their eyes 
 are single to beliefs that fall short of Truth, and their 
 whole lives seem full of darkness. Let all who thus be- 
 lieve draw nigh unto the place of understanding, unto 
 that which is impersonal and inseparable. Not until we 
 acknowledge the Infinite Source as the I that I am, are 
 we in a condition to think and act divinely ; for we shall 
 John 6-3? always think and act just like what we 
 
 John. 16:15. believe ourselves to be and to be related to. 
 
 Not until we hold ourselves individually as Divine Being, 
 
 [66]
 
 which pervades visibility, can we solve the problem of The Effect 
 Life correctly, nor do we enter the way that leads to of Thought 
 a knowledge of Life Eternal which Jesus gave to 
 the world. This attitude is that of dominion, in which 
 we may understand all things. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 10. The spoken Word which has been scientifically 
 accounted for in this lesson, when viewed from the stand- 
 point of the Creator, includes all creation. The various 
 forms constituting the visible universe are the spoken 
 words or language of God. It is from this view-point 
 that students will comprehend and know what these les- 
 sons contain. They will understand that thought takes 
 form in word ; that the creative idea is ever active to 
 produce form, and that the body of man and all form is 
 the out-showing of this activity. They are produced by 
 purely spiritual methods, and wholly composed of spirit- 
 ual substance. It is through the perfect Heb 4 . 13 
 spiritual conception that we recognize the Ps - 33:13 - 14 ' 
 Truth of what form is. True conceptions bring forth 
 forms. Therefore, when we say we see, hear, feel or in 
 any way sense form or effect, we mean that the I sees and 
 thought conceives it. If thought were not the means 
 through which Infinite Idea was formed, thought would 
 have no connection with form, but because it is the means 
 it is ever formulating idea and making it visible through 
 the body. Not to mentally understand that we are In- 
 finite Idea in Being and to suppose that we are body only, 
 is to conclude that we can be young or old, sick or well, 
 alive or dead, according to circumstances and conditions 
 over which we have no control. That while we have 
 power to change and effect results, results also have 
 power to effect themselves and be a cause for other 
 
 [67]
 
 Divine Science results. People thus argue, claiming themselves to be 
 and Healing effects or results of some unknown cause separate and 
 apart from themselves, and in this separation believe 
 they are able to be a cause for further results. 
 Hence, the world has a Science (so-called) built 
 upon the theory that various and general results 
 proceed from particular " causes," which supposed 
 causes, are themselves, results. No effect caused by 
 creative action can ever be a cause to produce other 
 effects. This is so, for the simple reason that the source 
 and cause producing all things is Omnipresent and ever 
 active and there is no place for any other cause of ac- 
 tivity. To believe ourselves separated from God is to go 
 away from our identity. Erroneous belief thus leads 
 from true consciousness, which is un-consciousness. 
 
 Cease, then, from trying to make the visible world 
 produce true happiness for you — from seeking to make 
 sensation the cause of real joy — happiness is the real state 
 of Being, and we must speak true words to bring it forth, 
 and do true deeds to actualize it. Live in the present and 
 in the presence of Good and vou will abide 
 
 John. 15:7. ... . _. . . 
 
 in the bosom of Omnipresence ; this is true 
 abiding and is Life Eternal. 
 
 TRUTH. 
 
 There is but one Life, which is Infinite Spirit ; Infin- 
 ite Spirit is the one Substance, which is Infinite Mind. 
 
 There is but one Law, which is Infinite Love. 
 
 There is but one Method of Creation or manifesta- 
 tion, which method is the action of Divine Being. 
 
 The One Life is the Life of all. 
 
 The One Substance is the Substance of all, within 
 and of which all things are produced. 
 
 That power which forms one tiling forms all. 
 [68]
 
 That which loves one loves all. All are in and of The Effect 
 One source. As the One Spirit, which is no respecter of Thought 
 
 of person, loved one, even our great Master, 
 
 1 i i r x John - 3:1 - 2 - 
 
 so does it love and respect each one ot us, 
 
 even the least thing it has created. 
 
 "It is not the will of the Father that the least of 
 
 one of these should suffer." 
 
 HEALING AFFIRMATIONS. 
 
 "Of all that God has given me, I can lose nothing." 
 The gift of God is Eternal Life, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Strength, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Health, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Faith, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Cheerfulness, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Wisdom, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Love, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Peace, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me a Perfect Body, I cannot lose it. 
 God has given me Rest, I cannot lose it. 
 All things that the Father hath are mine, I cannot 
 lose them. 
 
 These words are Spirit and they are Life. 
 
 "All mine are thine, and all thine are mine." 
 
 God knows not Death, I cannot know it. 
 
 God has not given me Weakness, I cannot have it. 
 
 God has not given me Sickness, I cannot have it. 
 
 God has not given me Doubt, I cannot have it. 
 
 God has not given me Despondency, I cannot have 
 
 it. 
 
 God has not given me Ignorance, I cannot have it. 
 [ 69 ]
 
 Divine Science God has not given me Fear, I cannot have it. 
 
 and Healing q 0( j h as not gj ven me Strife, I cannot have it. 
 
 God has not given me An Imperfect Body, I cannot 
 have one. 
 
 God has not given me Unrest, I cannot have it. 
 I cannot experience any result but the result of Truth 
 and Truth is absolute Freedom. 
 
 "My words shall not pass away." 
 
 [70]
 
 LESSON IV. 
 
 LAW OF EXPRESSION 
 
 THE WHOLE IS EQUAL TO THE SUM OF ALL ITS PARTS. 
 
 Divine Science is Divine Knowledge. It is Truth's 
 classification of the One All. The basis upon which its 
 conclusions are predicated and from which its affirmations 
 are formulated is The Statement of Being and The 
 Law of Expression. 
 
 Divine Science proves that the Unity of Creator, 
 creative action and creation is an exact and demonstrable 
 Science, which gives to its adherents a haven of rest ; an 
 ever abiding place in the One Self-Existing Source and 
 Cause. The value of Science is its unfailing principle, 
 its never-changing basis, its exactness, certainty and uni- 
 versal applicability. People are glad to give up uncer- 
 tainty of opinion for the certainty of principle ; for this 
 changeless, self-existing Source and Cause we love to call 
 God. 
 
 Xo other basis could be found that would satisfy the 
 intellectual and reasoning capacity of man. Order is 
 Law. The beginning of any building is its foundation. 
 Now, what foundation have we upon which to build the 
 temple not made with hands, if it is not the One Supreme 
 Self-Existing Source? The strength and safety of our 
 building depends upon the permanency and unchangeable- 
 ness of its foundation. The foundation of Science is a 
 rock of everlasting strength and endurance. We shall 
 
 [71 ]
 
 Divine Science now study the Eternal and its method of self-expression. 
 and Healing The law of expression is the simple rule three — a trinity. 
 
 Two things, the reverse of each other, could not 
 occupy the same place at the same time. Light and dark- 
 ness, heat and cold, health and sickness could not exist 
 in the same place at the same time ; no more could love 
 and hate, good and evil, God and devil. The All is Good 
 and the All is here. God is Omnipresent and we are in 
 His presence from everlasting to everlasting. This proves 
 the Unity of God and man, for man's existence is right 
 where God is. It is, "I in God, and God in me." Alan 
 could not exist as the reverse of God. The "new and 
 living way" of knowledge is a consciousness of what the 
 real is, and of the true Nature of existing things around 
 us. If we do not rely on the real nature of what is and is 
 Self-Existing, we have no basis for rest ; no source for 
 faith — the substance of things hoped for. 
 
 There is no light by which darkness can be found ; 
 no truth by which sin, sickness and death, so-called, can 
 be proven real. One may suppose there are two ways, the 
 reverse of each other, that represent the Truth of Unity ; 
 while this supposition is possible, but one of the ways can 
 be law or principle. 
 
 From observation one can suppose the earth to be 
 flat, that the sun rises and sets, etc. This view-point is not 
 from the universal. The view-point of knowledge tells 
 us that the earth is round, that its revolution upon its 
 axis causes the seeming rising and setting of the sun. No 
 false supposition concerning the earth can make it flat, 
 no miscalculation concerning anything can change the 
 truth of it. A false supposition about anything has noth- 
 ing to do with its reality. 
 
 The suppositional way of presenting Unity allows 
 man (what is falsely supposed to be man) to claim that 
 as long as he believed the earth to be flat, to him it was 
 
 [72]
 
 true ; and when he discovered the earth to be round and Law of 
 knew his former belief to be false, to further claim that Expression 
 his former false view was of just as much value to him, 
 while he believed it, as his knowledge is at the present 
 time. This shows but little appreciation of knowledge. 
 It serves to illustrate the low estimate placed upon Truth 
 by those who endeavor to source both Truth and error in 
 God and claim there is no one to believe falsely but 
 Him ; they ignorantly endeavor to bring God down to 
 harmonize with previous false beliefs and conditions 
 sensed therefrom. They who thus reason expect in the 
 order of their evolution to surmount what they claim their 
 Source and Cause to be the origin of ; this shows they have 
 made a God, unto themselves, in the image and likeness 
 of false belief. To overcome what is sourced in God 
 would mean that one must be over and above Him, and 
 be superior to that which is Self-Existing. Their basis 
 is a changeable one ; as they "rise spirally upward and 
 onward forever" their present consciousness is always 
 greater than that from which it was evolved. They claim 
 that what is Truth to-day was not Truth yesterday, and 
 will not be Truth to-morrow. Their foundation for Unity 
 of the whole is as shifting sand. This way of reasoning 
 can never be proven scientific or the way of Truth and 
 Life. In this presentation there is no unchanging basis 
 to think, speak and work from ; no perfect law to demon- 
 strate ; it is not the new and living way. The true realiza- 
 tion of Unity is interior Truth, Scientific Law. It is 
 knowing the true nature of Creator and creation, and con- 
 forming our ways to it. It is being lifted up to know that 
 all that really is, is Good ; it enables one to justly and cor- 
 rectly act in Unity with the whole of Tower and the All 
 of ( iood. 
 
 The erroneous method of reasoning idealizes the false 
 suppositions of what might be were God not All in All. 
 
 [ rs ]
 
 Divine Science The true method of reasoning knows and justly presents 
 and Healing the true idea of all things and predicates every conclusion 
 upon the premise that the All is Good. In this method 
 one sees the whole of creation lifted up and partaking of 
 the very nature of the Creator and as being good and 
 very good. 
 
 Divine Science teaches that creation is the Creator 
 expressed, that self-revelation is the law and order of the 
 Infinite One. It reveals the law by which the Invisible 
 Source becomes visible in effect. It is one law, hence 
 all must necessarily see Unity and know Truth in order 
 to experience the fulfillment of law within themselves. 
 John 3-16 17 ^od ^ s known as a Trinity in Unity — the 
 John, 1:13. Creator creative action and creation. This 
 
 trinity has always been, and will ever be ; in other words, 
 man is Being, doing and result, or he is the I am, that 
 thinks and speaks. 
 
 An Infinite Source and Cause cannot be conceived of 
 without containing perfect intelligence and limitless idea. 
 It must be the intelligence that is revealed in expressing 
 its idea in creation ; so it is logical to conclude that Being 
 or Mind contains both intelligence and idea. Alan must 
 of necessity be the same in being and nature to live and 
 fulfill the Law of Life. No power could accomplish 
 anything without a beginning, and there could be no be- 
 ginning without intelligence and idea, — without being 
 conscious of innate possibility equal to the work to be 
 T . „ , „ accomplished. Man is a triune being ; he is 
 
 John. lo:l-3. r ° 
 
 Rev. 22:2. cause, action and result. This Truth is 
 
 represented in the Scriptures as ''Tree of Life," and "The 
 Vine and Branches." As the tree contains root, body and 
 branch, and requires the three to make the whole, and as 
 they are never separated into qualities of substance or by 
 space, so man is Being, action and result, and the whole 
 man includes the three ; he is not divided by qualities of 
 
 [74]
 
 substance, degrees of conscious mind, or states of unfold- Law of 
 ment. Man is one solitary substance, pure Spirit through- Expression 
 out. The whole man is equal to the sum of the three. Let 
 him not separate, by space or by any theory, what God has 
 united. There is not a visible thing in existence that is 
 not Eternal in the Invisible. 
 
 Through this rule three, we perceive the method by 
 which the One All reveals itself in visible creation ; so 
 "The invisible things from the creation of the world are 
 clearly seen by the things which are made." Each one 
 can say, "I am the vine" ; the roots stand for our identity 
 in God, the body of the vine for the individual through 
 which the identity acts to produce visible bodies or 
 branches. The branches stand for the many forms that are 
 spoken of in the Scriptures, as being members of and con- 
 stituting the body of Christ. Since the Law of Expres- 
 sion reveals the body to be included in Spirit, even as the 
 branches are included in the vine and Spirit to be God, 
 the body is not denied in the practice of Truth. It is 
 given its true place in Being. In Divine Science the 
 statement of Being and the Law of Expression are 
 unwaveringly adhered to. It never deviates from them in 
 its explanation of life or interpretations of Scripture. 
 There can be no law of the self-existing one but its own 
 inherent potency ; it must therefore ever embody its real 
 nature in what it expresses. The belief of inequality is 
 departure from Truth. 
 
 As the figure I, the unit in the science of numbers 
 is the basis from which all figures are derived, so in the 
 study of Science it is essential that we see first of all that 
 there is but One Supreme Being, which is the Source of 
 all creation, from which all forms proceed, and in which 
 the}' live. As in the science of numbers there is but one 
 principle underlying all examples, so in Divine Science 
 there is hut one Being or Holy Spirit underlying the 
 
 [75]
 
 Divine Science Infinite variety of living forms expressed. The word 
 and Healing expression, when defined, proves to be in its meaning 
 very similar to the word existence. The prefix ex, which 
 means out of, when attached to the word pressed, signi- 
 fies that something is out pressed, caused to come forth, 
 hence expressed. In these lessons we shall speak of the 
 visible universe and all it contains, as that which has 
 been expressed of the Creator or Expressor. This is 
 using the \yord in both a universal and individual sense. 
 The word expressing means acting, and expressed the 
 result of acting. A living thing then, is a thing expressed. 
 Creation is the expression of the Creator. The Law of 
 Expression is the way by which the Creator reveals or 
 produces creation. It must, therefore, show the relation- 
 
 1. Being. ship existing between Cause and effect, 
 
 2. Doing. _ _ 1-^11 
 
 3. Result. between God the Creator and Cod the 
 Creation. No. i, is Cause; 2, is action; 3, the result, as 
 shown in diagram. This law is worked from the Invisible 
 to the visible, — from the Principle to the example, — from 
 the Inner to the outer. "Heaven shall have come when 
 two have become as one, the outer as the Inner." To 
 illustrate: — Principle is that which is highest, first; that 
 from which anything proceeds. In the Science of numbers 
 examples are the expression of Invisible Principle, and 
 
 1. Principle. are Principle itself, visibly demonstrated. 
 
 2. Solution. f J 
 
 3. Example. The order in which they stand to each other 
 is shown in the diagram. In Divine Science the Principle, 
 God, is highest, first, the One from which all visibility 
 proceeds. Creation is the expression of the Creator and 
 is the Creator visibly expressed. 
 
 While in mathematics, examples are the expressions 
 and finished work of the Principle and are proof or evi- 
 dence of it, they are not the Cause for the Principle, but 
 just the reverse is true; the Principle is the Source of 
 and Cause for the example ; it is universally conceded that 
 
 [76]
 
 the example is all that is ever formed or made visible of Law of 
 the Principle. It is I — Real Being — that knows the Expression 
 Principle, hence works the problem according to it, and 
 produces perfect results. He who under- 1. invisible. 
 
 . . . 2. Action. 
 
 stands the analysis of his own work, knows 3. visible, 
 that his examples are expressions of the invisible principle 
 and are the Invisible made visible ; that mathematical 
 demonstrations accord perfectly with Principle. In this 
 analysis there is no separation ; none between Principle 
 and example. No one would think of saying that the 
 example was not as perfect as the Principle. Principle is 
 the Law, so examples are harmonious in their relation to 
 it ; the only purpose they serve is to represent the Prin- 
 ciple ; they represent it in all business relations. The 
 mathematician knows no law by which to produce the 
 perfect result but the one of calculating every step of the 
 way according to Principle. He would not think of fol- 
 lowing error or miscalculation to find a T . 
 
 ° John. 16:10, 11. 
 
 correct result, nor would he endeavor to John - 5:32 - 
 Source the mistake in Principle. He would make no effort 
 in that direction, but would erase all mistakes, and com- 
 mence again in Principle, and keep the example at-one 
 with it. The working of Principle is the only method by 
 which to obtain a correct answer. Error serves no 
 purpose. In Divine Science all creation is known as com- 
 posed of Spirit substance and spiritual things are spiric- 
 ually discerned. Living things are the expressions and 
 finished work of Spirit or God, and are proof or evidence 
 of the existence of Spirit. This is true discernment. 
 Existing things are not a cause unto their source, but just 
 the reverse is true. Spirit is the Source and Cause of, 
 and for, existing things ; and it is universally conceded 
 that the universe is all that is formed or made visible of 
 the Invisible Spirit. It is 1 — Real Heing — that knows 
 that "1 and my Father are One," not two, hence works out 
 
 [77]
 
 Divine Science life's problem according to at-one-ment and produces 
 and Healing perfect results. He who understands the Law of Expres- 
 sion knows that his existence — and all existing things 
 — are expressions of the Invisible One, and are the 
 invisible made visible ; that scientific demonstrations 
 John i-i4 accord perfectly with the Spirit of whole- 
 
 Rev. 22:14. ness . t h e Truth of the Allness of Spirit. In 
 
 this analysis the claim that Spirit is to be conceived of 
 only apart from embodiment, or distinct from form, is 
 proven to be a fallacy. This Law proves the long looked 
 for atonement. 
 
 With this understanding, no one can longer think that 
 the living things of God are not complete and perfect 
 demonstrations of the Creator. As the Supreme Nature 
 is the only law, creatures are ever harmonious in their 
 relation to the Creator; the purpose they serve is to 
 express their Source. The Scientist knows no law by 
 which to produce the perfect result, but to live and calcu- 
 late every step of the way, according to the Truth that 
 All is Good. He would not think to continue calculating 
 John i-i7 according to the erroneous race beliefs of 
 
 Gen. 2:17. separation, expecting to find Truth and 
 
 produce perfect demonstrations, but would cease think- 
 ing or making any effort whatever from that standpoint 
 of belief, and commence again in the Spirit of wholeness. 
 This is the only method by which to prove existence 
 at-one with its Source, and to glorify God on earth. 
 
 Nothing is gained through mistakes. Now that the 
 Law of Expression opens our eyes with understanding, 
 let us not close them again to Truth. Cease saying that 
 "When you look upon my body you see nothing whatever 
 of me," and know that you do see the living, thinking 
 Being Expressed. To do this it must be seen that in 
 substance and reality it is just what the One All is, and is 
 
 [78]
 
 the Ideal and Spiritual form. "If ye had \£? d the cre " Law of 
 known me ye should have known my \^ A the creat " Expression 
 Father also ; and from henceforth ye know 3 - ^ r ° d the creat ~ 
 him, and have seen him." The One All is now revealed 
 to be Creator, creative action, and creation. Let us under- 
 stand, then, that if you have seen the Truth of self you 
 have seen the Father, for there is none but God to express 
 Himself in creation. Direct expression, as shown in this 
 lesson, is an eternal law everywhere demonstrated in 
 creation. So created things are not the Source of man. 
 
 As one knows that the visible example is the demon- 
 stration of Principle and problem, one must conclude that 
 Principle is the Source that includes problem, and is 
 expressed in the example. The demonstration of the 
 problem which is inherent in Principle must be the result 
 of the action of Principle. Thus Principle proves to be 
 the Law and basis of expression. So, to Divine knowl- 
 edge creation is the expression of the One Creator, and it 
 is self-evident that the Creator is the Source that includes 
 Fatherhood and sonship. The demonstration of Father- 
 hood inherent in the Creator must be the result of the 
 creative activity, which proves the Law of Expression 
 in sonship. Every possibility inherent within Being is 
 possible of expression, first in thought and then in word ; 
 here, there seems to be two expressions of one Cause ; 
 but remember that the Eternal Being is before it thinks, 
 and its thought embodies the Truth of its nature. 
 Thought precedes its spoken word: the . . ,. 10 
 
 ° ' *■ Acts 15: 18. 
 
 word is its form; hence. Creator, creative l Cor - 14:33 - 
 action, and creation, or I am, I think, I speak, correctly 
 sets forth the order of the Law of Expression by which all 
 tilings are out pressed or caused to exist as form. 
 
 "Let this Mind be in you, which was also in Christ 
 Jesus, who. being in the form of God, thought it not 
 
 [79]
 
 Divine Science robbery to be equal with God." The Law of the Lord, is 
 and Healing equal. As true as is the time-honored mathematical 
 axiom that "The whole is equal to the sum of all its 
 parts." So is the nature of Being equal to Infinitude. 
 The One All is equal to all of the above trinity, for what- 
 ever is, has power to be eternally ; there is, therefore, no 
 mortality in the One All. Think of yourself as being- 
 eternal ; as being that which precedes doing, that which is 
 consciousness and knows its power of expression. I 
 must be before I act or think ; and I must act or think 
 before I speak or produce. I, then, must be the Source 
 and Cause of my thoughts, also my words, which are the 
 forms of my thoughts. I, therefore, can never be under 
 _, . . ._ . their dominion. Bv result is meant finished 
 
 God glorified on •> 
 
 earth. work, a thing completed ; my thoughts are 
 
 expressed and complete in my words. St. Paul has said, 
 " There is one Spirit and one body ;" by correct analysis 
 from Principle Divine Science proves this to be true. 
 The absolute statement that God and God manifest, is 
 Lamen 3-38 a ^ there is in truth, implies action ; for a 
 Matt. 4:4. self-existing Source could not be the cause 
 
 of any living thing without creative action, so, between 
 Being and existence there is action which must be under- 
 stood in its proper relation to both in order to understand 
 their relation to each other. 
 
 Considering Divine Mind, Spirit or Creator as God, 
 the following diagram will illustrate the order of the 
 "Law of Expression." Expression never takes place in the 
 reverse order, — from the visible to the Invisible. It is to 
 be understood that in the diagram, Mind, Mentality and 
 Visibility are synonymous with Spirit, Soul and Body, or 
 with Creator, Creating and Creation. Here we have the 
 basis for realization of perfect Being, the true power of 
 action and its completed result. 
 
 [80]
 
 I. 
 
 Mind. 
 
 I. 
 
 Spirit. 
 
 i. Creator. 
 
 Law of 
 
 2. 
 
 Mentality. 
 
 2. 
 
 Living Soul. 
 
 2. Creating. 
 
 Expression 
 
 3- 
 
 Visibility. 
 
 3- 
 
 Body. 
 
 3. Creation. 
 
 
 The Law works from within Being, out to visibility, 
 by means of mentality. Mentality is Mind's center of 
 action ; it is more than thought ; it means all that is essen- 
 tial to Mind for its perfect expression in visibility. 
 
 It describes our individuality and shows its insepara- 
 bleness from God; there is no individuality apart from 
 God, the One Source and Cause. Divine mentality, — the 
 living: Soul, — or individuality, in the lan- 
 
 . . r ■ 1 11 Heavenly Being. 
 
 guage of Genesis is spoken 01 111 the plural, 
 as stars in the firmament of heaven. We, as individuals, 
 are firmly fixed as centers of action in the Infinite One. 
 Indeed, are we stars in the firmament of heaven. 
 
 The problem of Life it is evident is a study that is 
 of special interest and importance to every person. This 
 law of expression, fully understood, is of greatest value to 
 you, it is the way by which your existence has come forth ; 
 so you need to apply it for the purpose of realizing your 
 true and harmonious relationship, not only with your 
 Source and Cause, but with humanity. The same order 
 by which God is manifested in existence nuet 33 . 2 , 
 must be maintained in existence in solving Rev - 1:S - 
 the problem of Life and demonstrating true freedom. 
 Let us compare our existence to nothing but the Spirit 
 of wholeness, and liken the temple of God unto it, and 
 thus reverse the common order of belief, which claims 
 that there is physical, material or external causation, 
 which can and does act for our good or ill. 
 
 Nothing but confusion can possibly be sensed from 
 the belief in physical causation. As God is not the author 
 of confusion let us fully understand and then practice the 
 one Law of Expression. According to this Law, God 
 
 [81]
 
 Divine Science made man in His own image and likeness; 
 
 ana Healing so let us look upon man and think of him as 
 
 being the image and likeness of all that is Good. Every 
 expression comes under the law by which it is expressed; 
 but, understanding that we are one with God, the Creator 
 E°h 3 :1 9 6 ' anc ^ creat i° n ;> we being the law are not under 
 
 the law. It cannot act as a school-master to bring us to 
 God and then cease to be. The nature and grace of God 
 being ours, we are the fulfilling of the law. We see it to 
 be the only order by which demonstration can take place. 
 Hence, it is necessary that every student should 
 thoroughly understand this law and realize the importance 
 of applying it in all demonstration and also in every inter- 
 pretation. The author spiritually perceived this law four- 
 teen years ago, and knew at a glance that she realized a 
 Truth that could not be questioned. That it embraced 
 The All, and that error could not possibly be identified 
 in any way with this Trinity ; so when understood and 
 lived it would free every one from all false belief and 
 erroneous opinion in regard to God and man, and all 
 creation. This Law, taught only in Divine Science, 
 proves the absolute at-one-ment of God and man. It is 
 the basis for all true reasoning. It is Divine order, it 
 is method ; it is applicable always and everywhere. It dis- 
 tinguishes and illumines Divine Science. 
 
 [82]
 
 LESSON V. 
 
 LAW OF EXPRESSION. 
 
 The word Soul has been used in so many ways in the 
 past, and without definite meaning or practical application, 
 that it is thought best in scientific teaching to use the word 
 only in a definite way, so that it may be scientifically 
 applied. The use of other words, the meaning of which 
 is synonymous with Soul, frequently gives a new view to 
 the word. Soul has been thought to be something that 
 could cither be saved and made to enjoy eternal bliss, 
 or could be lost and made to suffer eternal agony ; that 
 through its own efforts it could be either saint or sinner, 
 and the final test of what it was to become through its 
 own efforts would be revealed after death ; which state 
 would be a reward for its good conduct, or a punishment 
 for its evil. These conclusions are not drawn from Prin- 
 ciple, hence are not scientific. The true meaning of Soul 
 is idea, the eternal idea inherent in Divine Mind, the 
 potentiality of the Creator, the invisible side of every 
 creation. Individuality and Divine mentality, when used 
 in their true relation to Being, are synonymous with Soul 
 in its action, and is sometimes called living Soul. 
 
 Man is not something that has Spirit, but is Spirit. 
 1 le is not something that has Soul, but is Soul. 1 le is not 
 something that has body, but is body. These statements. 
 especially the last one, will astonish many, and unsettle 
 their beliefs. There has been too much supposed knowl- 
 edge of that which was not true. The acceptance of these 
 
 83 ]
 
 Divine Science statements mean the maintenance of Unity, and this 
 and Healing Unity is what the Law of Expression means. The whole 
 man is equal to the sum of all his parts. The word expres- 
 sion is not used in Science in a limited manner, as one 
 might say, what a beautiful and practical expression, or 
 what a suggestive or strange expression in reference to 
 subjects under consideration. It means all manifestation 
 of visible form, ''animate and inanimate," or all that re- 
 sults from Source and Cause. The universality of expres- 
 sion is shown in the universe of form. 
 
 We have the unchangeable fact of the Trinity, illus- 
 trated in various ways in this lesson, as the fixed order of 
 the universe from which to reason. To accept one's self 
 as being the totality of this Trinity is to be able to express 
 and put our real nature to practical use in everything we 
 do, and in every result accomplished. The three consti- 
 tute wholeness, hence are co-eternal, but not interchange- 
 able in regard to position. Always and everywhere must 
 the Creator include His action and creation. Principle 
 must include solution and example. Being must contain 
 doing and result. Our sense of harmony and happiness 
 depends upon our maintenance and application of this 
 Divine order. 
 
 We would not tolerate the teachings of one who en- 
 deavored to reverse the order in mathematics, and said 
 example is the source of principle; or who in Science 
 thought that the body was the source of Soul or Spirit. 
 No more should we sanction the claim that the brain is the 
 source of mind, idea, intelligence or thought. This 
 shows how essential it is for one to faithfully adhere to 
 this true order in applying Life-principle or in consider- 
 ing the nature of Being. We always want to express the 
 principle in the science of numbers in our business trans- 
 actions. In Divine Science w r e want to express Being in 
 all our ways, in our dealings with each other ; this is 
 
 [84]
 
 essential that we may know the outer to be as the inner, Law of 
 the body to be as the Spirit and enjoy the health of Expression 
 wholeness. 
 
 This Trinity proves direct expression of the one self- 
 existing Source and Cause in all living, at the same time. 
 It does away with striving to become what Being is not ; 
 and banishes forever the theory that our unfoldment is 
 just beyond what we have been ; that our unfoldment will 
 forever be greater than our Being, which unfolds. There 
 is no unfoldment without an Unfolder. There is no 
 unfoldment beyond or greater than its Source. It is law 
 that unfoldment be equal to the innate possibilities of its 
 Source. 
 
 Because visible man is the expression of a Cause, 
 expression comes under the head of result or creation. 
 His very existence proves that he is Being. The fact that 
 he lives proves that he is Life; because body is result 
 proves that he is Cause. ''Nothing can be expressed that 
 is not." (See Statement of Being.) Jesus knew the 
 interior nature of Being when he raised Lazarus from the 
 dead, and when he called Moses and Elias to him to talk 
 of what manner of death he should die. 
 
 The word visibility is used to represent the whole of 
 creation. 
 
 The word mentality represents the whole of creative 
 action — the means through which the Creator expresses 
 His own nature. The word Mind means totality ; it 
 includes all that is Self-Existing, all action and result. 
 This constitutes the wholeness in which we rest, and con- 
 tains the detail of Science. No part of this Trinity is the 
 result of experience. Nothing is made that is made by 
 experience. To God experience is self-expression. 
 
 All that belongs to Being is comprised in number 
 one; what pertains to action constitutes number two; all 
 result is contained in number three. Then, again, two and 
 
 [ 85 ]
 
 Divine Science three are included in One, hence One is totality — the All 
 and Healing is One. Man's mentality, being the region of action and 
 centered in the Infinite Being, it comprises thought, 
 motive, and feeling, intellect, reason and will, conception, 
 recognition, and realization, etc. Each faculty works in 
 union with every other, which results in images or forms. 
 The whole combined has power to formulate Soul — idea 
 — into things. Ideas are forms, and forms are ideas made 
 manifest. The body of man constitutes a member of 
 visibility. It is composed of members and organs work- 
 ing harmoniously together, and is a living demonstration 
 of the eternal nature of man. It is the outshowing of 
 the Creative Idea, or Soul of things. Whatever exists as 
 an expression does so by virtue of there being an active 
 Expressor. The mathematical application of the time- 
 honored axiom, "The whole is equal to the sum of all 
 its parts," is equally applicable in Divine Science, Being 
 is equal to all action and result. 
 
 The students of Divine Science find it a haven of rest, 
 a real, practical religion in every time of need. This is 
 proven by the large number that are being healed, and 
 the number of students who are successful healers. There 
 is no limit to the demonstrations of good to be wrought 
 and enjoyed through the study and appreciation of Divine 
 Science. It is the unfailing. 
 
 The Trinity, or Law of Expression, reveals the body 
 to be Spirit Expressed, it is embraced in Spirit, just as 
 the branch is in the vine. 
 
 Let us conclude that as One is All, unity is always 
 the right starting-point, the basis from which to work. 
 It is a rock foundation never to be forgotten. Man should 
 never forget what manner of Being he is. In truth man 
 knows there is nothing outside of God ; nothing lives 
 apart from Him. Let us see all living forms sourced in 
 one living Cause, whether they are visible or invisible 
 
 [86]
 
 to the natural eye. The expression of the One Expressor Law of 
 comprises the whole universe. The universe is all that is Expression 
 formed or made visible ; it is a harmonious whole. Omni- 
 present Spirit has one purpose ; that purpose is to express 
 itself as the universe of visible things. Let us affirm. 
 
 I am unlimited in Being. 
 
 I am unlimited in action. 
 
 I am unlimited in the result of my action. 
 
 My body is Spirit-Substance in the form of limitless 
 Idea. 
 
 My eyes are open to Truth. They behold the perfect 
 law of liberty. 
 
 My Divine Nature is the law that I express in all 
 my ways. 
 
 I acknowledge the Good in all my ways. 
 
 My paths are paths of peace. 
 
 "I stand in the great forever, 
 I lave in the Ocean of Truth, 
 And I bask in the golden sunshine 
 Of endless love and vouth." 
 
 87]
 
 LESSON VI. 
 
 DENIAL AND AFFIRMATION. 
 
 "If so be that ye have heard him and have been 
 taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus, that ye put off con- 
 cerning- the former conversation the old man, which is 
 corrupt according to the deceitful lusts, and be renewed 
 in the spirit of your mind and that ye put on the new man, 
 which after God is created in righteousness and true holi- 
 ness. Wherefore, putting away lying, speak every man 
 truth with his neighbor, for we are members one of 
 another." — (Ephcsians, iv ' 121-26.) 
 
 THE OLD AND THE NEW. 
 
 I. The great lost secret that people in general are in 
 need of recovering and acknowledging, in all their ways, 
 is the basis of demonstration, — the knowledge of God and 
 his relation to man. The loss of this knowledge or lack 
 of acknowledgment of it, is due principally to the gen- 
 erally accepted belief of the separation of God and man ; 
 that they are entirely different in their nature, in their 
 thought and the effect of thought. They seem not to 
 know that to yield themselves to the belief of separation 
 causes them to serve that belief, and to know that they 
 being one with God causes them to be one with Him in 
 thought and the result of thought. To place our being 
 beneath God is to fall, as it were, from true conscious- 
 
 [88]
 
 ness and Divine knowledge ; hence, from the Unity of God 
 and creation, and separates us in belief from our idea of 
 Good. Divine Science reveals that the old, old Truth, 
 is also the new, and the new is also the eternal ; it is the 
 living way of the Good continually expressing itself in us. 
 Truth never changes. This lesson presents the way by 
 which the reader may practice the knowledge contained in 
 preceding ones ; it will erase the habit of acknowledging 
 good and evil, and establish the habit of partaking freely 
 and fully of the tree of life, or first and final Truth of 
 Being. 
 
 2. Now is always the right time to recognize and 
 practically acknowledge that all that is, is present. To 
 constantly acknowledge the presence of Good is to live 
 in the consciousness of a wholeness that is incapable of 
 division. Now is the time to reap, "That both he that 
 soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together." If 
 we do not acknowledge the everywhere present Good as 
 our's now we shall not rejoice with the one ceaseless 
 sower whose joy is eternal. Wages are not received until 
 we reap, and reaping is not done until we acknowledge 
 and affirm our Good. Faithfulness in recognizing beliefs 
 and opinions and temporary conditions is unable to give a 
 haven of rest or satisfy hunger and thirst for righteous- 
 ness. To believe in the conditions of so-called sickness 
 and inharmonious environments that we wish to be free 
 from is to believe in what is called temporal and corrupt- 
 ible ; the only reaping therefrom is disappointment. 
 Whatever it is desirable to be free from we should cease 
 to believe in. True Being expresses its own nature in 
 living form, and it is always saying to its expression, 
 "Because I am, thou art; thou art my very self revealed, 
 and like ever expresses like." No longer is God concealed 
 from us, to be revealed in the remote future ; 
 but is a living, loving, acting Presence. No 
 
 [ 89 ] 
 
 Denial and 
 Affirmation 
 
 Ex. 3:14, 
 1 Cor. S:6.
 
 Divine Science longer is our path dark and dreary, shadowed by delusive 
 and Healing beliefs and opinions. 
 
 "He who finds not God within himself may seek in 
 vain elsewhere." He who finds not himself in God, and as 
 God, will have sought the Christ in vain. When God is 
 sought and found as the Expressor of form, and as 
 expressed in form, there is no place where He is not 
 apparent ; this is finding the kingdom. Study these les- 
 sons from the plane of Spirit ; meditate upon their Truths 
 from that high plane and you will know their Truth and 
 read between the lines. You will worship in Spirit and 
 in Truth and experience health. 
 
 THE FALSE AND THE TRUE. 
 
 3. If it be that we are taught by the Christ, as the 
 Truth was in Jesus of Nazareth, we shall experience 
 within ourselves the Truth that he voiced. We shall cease 
 conversing about impure and diseased bodies ; cease 
 identifying ourselves with erroneous beliefs and opinions ; 
 cease centering selfhood in them. We will think and act 
 the Truth that we are centered in God. Life is present 
 Goodness. To identify ourselves with past beliefs and 
 opinions or to believe they are the source of our present 
 consciousness, is to identify ourselves with what has no 
 power or life to express in the present ; this brings a 
 sense of limitation, a desire to struggle with, an unrest to 
 dislike, a pain and disease to set aside. If it be that we 
 speak Truth for truth's sake we shall refuse to let former 
 beliefs and opinions speak its opposite. Through faith 
 and knowledge of Truth we must assume our true posi- 
 Heb 9 . 0() tion as limitless Idea or Soul and think of 
 
 1 Pet. 1:15, 16. ourselves as being perfect, powerful and 
 knowing. In this true consciousness and Unity there is no 
 disposition to make excuses or find places for past errone- 
 
 [90]
 
 ous beliefs. One cannot say, because Adam partook of Denial and 
 the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, I fell into Affirmation 
 doubt and desire; but can say with Christ, "I am risen," I 
 am living with Christ in God ; this is the ever new and liv- 
 ing dispensation. Thought fluctuating between two or 
 more opposing beliefs constitutes a state of doubt. To 
 doubt is to stand still ; and to stand still is stagnation. 
 
 4. Through speaking Truth with love we unfold 
 conscious at-one-ment with the Father, the fountain-head 
 of all good. Through daring to bear witness of our Divin- 
 ity and that God is our Being that we have no other, and 
 that He is our life, and that we have no other ; and through 
 daring to declare the unalterable truth, that in the same 
 way that God lives we live, that there can be no separa- 
 tion in Being, in creative action, or in crca- 1 „. „ .. 1Q 
 
 <-> 7 ' 11 im. b: J i-iy. 
 
 tion, we shall bring immortality and eternal 1 Cor - 6:1T - 
 life to light, and overcome even the last enemy, Death. 
 To acknowledge these truths with love is to fulfill our 
 duty to God, and do His will. This true relationship must 
 be recognized by the children of God before they can be 
 conscious of working with him. This practice illumines 
 the senses and singles the eye to Truth, and is true obser- 
 vation. In this consciousness we cease to say'Tmpossible" 
 to anything ; we cease to claim weakness or limitation or 
 bondage of environment. To live Truth is heaven here. 
 There is no strife in the freedom of Truth, in the nature 
 of it there are no torments. 
 
 5. Not only is it essential to put away the belief of 
 separation, but to cease practicing the habits that are 
 centered therein. We should learn to speak with true 
 meaning. We can no longer think that visible things 
 constitute the plane of cause, or that we exist as mortal 
 limited or finite beings. As we are eternal Being, and the 
 Being that we are includes all nature, we do not speak of 
 
 [91 ]
 
 Divine Science 
 and Healing 
 
 Deut. 33:27. 
 1 Kings. 18:21. 
 
 physical strength and physical weakness, or 
 as if the body was the Source of life, intel- 
 ligence and power, or as if it was the Source of thought, 
 motive and feeling. We recognize ourselves dead indeed 
 unto sin (beliefs that fall short of Truth) and alive unto 
 God for evermore; hence, at-one with the Source of all 
 expressed strength, life and power, of all thought, motive 
 and feeling. There are no mists of illusion in Truth or its 
 practice ; we have discovered that the body does not limit 
 us, it has no power to cause us trouble or to prevent the 
 expressing of our possibilities in full. We should cease 
 all conversation that would convey the false race supposi- 
 tion that we are something that can die ; that we can be 
 dead at one time and alive at another ; sick at one time and 
 well at another. The gift of God is eternal Life. Bodily, 
 we are clothed upon with God — true Being. Our whole 
 body is full of light. Put off such false conversation as 
 Matt 6-22 *-hat cnan fe es °f the weather are able to 
 
 Luke. 11:33. bring you life or death and are always 
 working in you for good or ill ; also about the wind being 
 disagreeable, or about disliking it. Cease believing that 
 food is digestible at one time and indigestible at another; 
 good sometimes and bad at others ; that you are subject 
 to it. In Truth we use, appropriate and enjoy all things 
 lawfully, with good results to ourselves bodily. All habits 
 of conversation along negative lines belong to what St. 
 Paul called "The old man," which he said, were according 
 to the deceit of sense; such habits are sensed bodily not 
 in ease, the true state of Being, but in dis-ease, unrest or 
 pain. It is noticeable that they who believe themselves 
 mortal now, and expect to be immortal after death, 
 indulge these habits of conversation ; believing they are 
 subject to physical things and dependent upon them for 
 life, intelligence and power, that when they die they are 
 going to have another Source for all Good, turns 
 
 [92]
 
 1 Tim. 3:16. 
 Rom. 12, 1, 2. 
 
 their attention and conception from the Truth of whole- 
 ness and brings about the condition called death. People 
 really go where they think their Good is, Ezek lg . 31 
 and if they place it afar off in an invisible Hos - 4:6 - 
 world, they withdraw from the visible and experience a 
 sense of separation. To think aright and speak the new 
 language of living Truth, our God or Good must be here 
 now, manifested in the world. 
 
 6. Do not use the metaphysical statement, "When 
 you look upon my body, you see nothing whatever of me." 
 Make use of true wholeness, or holiness, 
 and declare you see the expression of the 
 real immortal self. Place your body in Being and your- 
 self in perfect at-one-ment with all that Being implies ; 
 thus you will have the true oversight of your body and 
 be master over your own house. You will love and 
 nourish it and give it the best of care. 
 
 The law of expression is from Infinite Spirit or Mind 
 to mentality, then to material form ; or from the Thinker 
 to Thought, to Word ; and never is it other- John 3 . 13 
 wise. It works not from form to Spirit — Eph - 4:1 °- 
 from Word to the Thinker; hence it is absolutely false to 
 believe that effects or external things can re-act and affect 
 Being. This false belief is the only inlet for outside 
 error ; which is spoken of as "taking on conditions" 
 and being affected by the thoughts of others. It is 
 the only means by which we can relate our bodies to what 
 is called miasmal or poisonous atmospheres. 
 
 7. To put away error by speaking the truth is to 
 overcome evil with good ; to do this is to see no evil. To 
 give no place to devil as we are admonished is to know no 
 devil. We can know reality, what truly is and can live 
 it. "That we henceforth be no more children tossed to 
 and fro, carried about by every wind of doctrine," that 
 is, to be no more acted upon in belief from without or by 
 
 [93] 
 
 Denial and 
 
 Affirmation
 
 Divine Science the opinion of friends let us speak Truth to them in love 
 and Healing and thus hold the reins of freedom in our grasp and guide 
 our way in harmony of truth. Error cannot disturb 
 Truth ; it is forever above and beyond disturbance ; and 
 all who hold themselves in Truth, as being it, know that 
 they are not acted upon by mortal conditions of belief. 
 As Chrisc led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men, 
 so when we awaken to Truth we lead the senses captive 
 from the standpoint of Spirit. The Spirit sees and bears 
 witness through us ; and we express its power, which is 
 the gift of Spirit. 
 
 8. Divine Science denies nothing that truly is. In 
 giving treatment the body should never be denied. 
 D c a Should a man come to a Divine Scientist 
 
 i cor. 11:30. ^ Q j^g treated for blood poison in the 
 arm, or any other condition, the Scientist would 
 not deny the arm, to do so would be to work with 
 the physicians who amputate. The true Scien- 
 tist would make no claim or affirmation that 
 would actualize in removing one member of the body 
 from another, or in separating body from Spirit. He 
 would know that the patient could be healed of the seem- 
 ing blood poison, and of all belief and sense of disease, 
 without losing any member of the body. The body must 
 be held to be perfect without disease, and that no disease 
 Ex 15 . 26 is necessary to its perfection. In Truth the 
 
 joim, 15:3. body always stands as a holy temple of 
 
 Good ; therefore, speak Truth of it, affirm that it is eternal 
 substance, living substance, limitless idea expressed. 
 Deny false beliefs about it by affirming the Truth of it, 
 but never deny the body by thought, word or deed. Give 
 the body a place in your Being, and your Being a place 
 in the Supreme All. 
 
 [94]
 
 WHAT TO DENY AND WHAT TO AFFIRM. 
 
 9. God is infinite, indivisible and unalterable good- 
 ness. Goodness includes life, truth, love, power, under- 
 standing, and strength, knowledge, faith, presence, 
 justice, mercy, harmony and charity. 
 
 As God is infinite and unalterable goodness, then all 
 goodness must be eternal ; and the opposite must be false 
 appearance. 
 
 As life, truth and understanding are eternal, death, 
 falsehood and ignorance must be false appearance. 
 
 As love, strength, knowledge and faith are eternal, 
 hate, weakness, fear and doubt must be false appearances. 
 
 As God is love, and everywhere at all times, and no 
 respecter of persons, then prejudice and aversion are false 
 appearances. 
 
 As justice, mercy, harmony and chanty are eternal, 
 then revenge, cruelty, disease and envy are false appear- 
 ances. 
 
 As that which is eternal is Truth, temporary appear- 
 ances are false. 
 
 As that which is eternal is real, temporary appear- 
 ances must be unreal. 
 
 As that which is eternal is substance, temporary 
 appearances must be shadow. 
 
 Then the new man is the man of truth ; the old man 
 is the man of falsehood. 
 
 The new man is the real man, the old man is the 
 unreal. The new man is the man of substance, the old 
 man is the man of shadow. 
 
 To put off the old man is to cease thinking that yon 
 are that which is temporary; to put on the new man is to 
 think that you are that which is eternal. 
 
 To put off the old man is to cease thinking death, 
 falsehood, ignorance, hate, or weakness. To put on the 
 
 [95] 
 
 Denial and 
 
 Affirmation
 
 Divine Science new man is to think life, truth, and understanding, love 
 and Healing and strength. 
 
 To put off the old man is to cease thinking fear, 
 doubt, prejudice and aversion. Putting on the new man is 
 thinking knowledge, faith, and universal love — without 
 respect to person. 
 
 To put off the old man is to cease thinking revenge 
 or cruelty, disease or evil ; putting on the new man is 
 thinking justice, mercy, harmony and charity. 
 
 To put off the old man is to refrain from judging 
 according to appearances. To put on the new man is to 
 judge according to the nature of Spirit. 
 
 To put away lying is to put away all conversation 
 about being temporary and mortal. 
 
 To speak the truth with each other, is to converse 
 about immortality and as if we were eternal. 
 
 To be in error of belief is to suppose we are mortal 
 now. 
 
 To be in Truth is to know that we are immortal now. 
 
 The Infinite and Unalterable Good says : Believe in 
 nothing but the Infinite and Unalterable and you will find 
 the Truth that frees and the peace that passeth under- 
 standing. 
 
 Judgment from observation says, "Believe in appear- 
 ances, and you shall Become as gods ;" this promise 
 believed in leads to unconsciousness, ignorance and deso- 
 lation. 
 
 10. Put off this false condition of belief, styled "The 
 old man," and let childhood pass by. Assume the true 
 position of a Son of God, and express the Truth in whole- 
 ness. All perfection, that has been, and that ever will be, 
 is now. To recognize is to realize it; to acknowledge 
 it, is to awaken to a sense of Being it, which will enable 
 you to speak the Truth as it was in Jesus. Truth is daily 
 and hourly baptism to the awakened. So the Scientist 
 
 [96]
 
 renders thanks hourly for good received, p§ 107 . 20 Denial and 
 for knowledge gained, for health expressed, Ps - 103:2 > 3 - Affirmation 
 for truth perceived, for love manifest, for God revealed, 
 for ever-present Goodness. 
 
 ii. Just as sure as we have ears to hear what the 
 Spirit says, and have heard, we will put off all conversa- 
 tion concerning the old man, and will take on the new 
 man, which after God is created in righteousness and true 
 holiness. Henceforth, Reason as if temporary conditions 
 of belief are dead, and as if you are alive with Christ unto 
 God. Consider that you are identified with the One, who 
 is Creator and life of all things, and are renewed in the 
 spirit of your mind with knowledge. According to the 
 measure of Truth have you expressed Christ as it was in 
 Jesus. To express the truth is to express immortality; 
 Truth is the permanent remedy for all disease. 
 
 HEALING AFFIRMATIONS. 
 
 The salvation of Truth is mine now. 
 The Kingdom of God is in me now. 
 The all of heaven is at hand now. 
 I believe and practice Truth now. 
 I am free from the belief of sin now. 
 I am eternal Life, free from death now. 
 The Spirit of Life in Christ makes me free now. 
 I worship God in Spirit and in Truth now. 
 I know of no good that can be withheld now. 
 Faith is substance of things hoped for now. 
 I am living substance now. 
 
 I have come to the Christ, where all tilings are now 
 ready for acceptance. 
 
 [97]
 
 Divine Science The self-existing Unity of God and man is testified 
 
 and Healing of in the following hymn : 
 
 GOD DWELLETH IN US. 
 
 'Our God is never so far off 
 
 As even to be near; 
 He is within ; our spirit is 
 
 The home he holds most dear. 
 
 To think of him as by our side 
 
 Is almost as untrue 
 As to remove his throne beyond 
 
 Those skies of starry blue. 
 
 So all the while I thought myself 
 Homeless, forlorn and weary, 
 
 Missing my joy, I walked the earth, 
 Mvself God's sanctuary. " 
 
 [98]
 
 PREFACE TO LESSON VII. 
 
 BAPTISM BY THE SPIRIT. 
 
 Take the sword of the Spirit, which is the zvord of 
 God. — (Ephcsians, 6:i/.) 
 
 Infinite Spirit's instruction to the individual: Thou 
 art my very self manifest. I am thy life, power and sub- 
 stance; I live in thee, and thou by Me, and we can never 
 be separated. Thou hast not at any time fallen or wan- 
 dered away from Me. My being thy life is, and thou hast 
 no other life or being; for I am everywhere, and include 
 all within Myself. 
 
 Thou art good, because I am goodness; thou art living, 
 because I am Life ; thou art loving, for I am Love; thou 
 art true, for I am Truth; thou art impersonal, for I am 
 Infinite and no respecter of persons; thou art created in 
 righteousness and true holiness, for thou art created with- 
 in Myself, and art Myself expressed. 
 
 Dear child of My being! speak My word for thyself, 
 by claiming wholeness. Azvake from the dream of sense, 
 and knozv that thou art within My kingdom at this time, 
 and know that thou art radiant within and without with 
 My Being; thou art clothed with the Sun of Truth now. 
 Make thine eye single to Me, and thou wilt know that 
 thou art full of light. Believe in Me, and manifest Me in 
 all thy ways, and I will direct thy path. Recognize abso- 
 lute Goodness and see naught but Goodness, and thou 
 shalt have dominion over all manifestation; for lie that 
 
 [ 99 ]
 
 Divine Science doeth My will cometh to Me, and shall do the things that I 
 and Healing do, and realize the peace which passeth understanding, 
 which I alone possess. Thou art at this time whole and 
 complete and lack nothing, for I am thy sufficiency. 
 
 This baptismal treatment is a sample of the way in 
 which true prayer, taught in this lesson, may be applied 
 in healing, and blessing others in their efforts to realize 
 their union with the all Good. Let your blessings rest 
 upon all. 
 
 [100]
 
 LESSON VII. 
 
 PRAYER. 
 
 The Scientists pray in Spirit and with understanding ; 
 they render thanks for what has been received and joyfully 
 acknowledge omnipresent good. To turn from the letter 
 to the Spirit and recognize the presence of goodness 
 adjusts mental and bodily conditions to law. Knowledge 
 is manifested through faithfulness to the good. Faithful- 
 ness is activity sourced in Life, the substance of all power 
 and is capable of bringing forth what is hoped for. 
 
 2. True prayer is seeking understandingly, true seek- 
 ing is finding ; finding is not merely seeking where the 
 object is that is sought. Spiritually speaking, it is being 
 the thing sought. Every attribute that Holy Spirit is, is 
 to be found in Spirit by being spirit. Then true prayer 
 is acknowledging, affirming and acting the true nature of 
 Being. To recognize the One All as present is to know 
 that we have what we recognize ; this is finding and 
 receiving our good. 
 
 Prayer does not change Divine Law. The 
 
 . - . , , . i i r i • John ' 16:23 > 2i - 
 
 infinite law being one may be denned in one 
 word, Love. Law is not changeable or breakable. Per- 
 sonal opinion has no influence over it. In the practice of 
 Truth, by means of true prayer, personal opinion must be 
 set aside for unchangeable law. So prayer is not intended 
 to change the divine order or plan, but is an earnest 
 acknowledgment of the perfect adjustment of mentality 
 and body to the Truth of Spirit. When truth is not fully 
 
 [101]
 
 Divine Science understood prayer may be called an earnest desire to be- 
 ana Healing- come conscious of the All-Good and enjoy the perfect 
 adjustment of all things. Such prayer is uttered with the 
 1 cor 3-°3 hope of relief from the supposed bondage of 
 
 Rom. 8:32. limitation. Prayer and faith go hand in 
 
 hand. If we pray for health, happiness, or to have any 
 condition removed we should have faith that the freedom 
 hoped for is, and is for us to sense ; thus faith is the sub- 
 stance of what is prayed for. Many persons pray for 
 health, believing more in the sense and appearance of 
 disease than they do in health ; they pray to the Father to 
 be relieved from suffering, but decide to take medicine to 
 feel sure of recovery. Then, if they are not relieved 
 either by medicine or by prayer they conclude they are 
 not worthy of having their prayers answered. The reason 
 why they seem to be unanswered is because of their 
 division in faith. If faith in medicine is strictly adhered 
 to, and is strong enough, an equilibrium may be estab- 
 lished ; then faith is the substance of health hoped for. 
 Beliefs in external remedies do not bring the patients into 
 knowledge of truth. If they are relieved from pain by 
 1 cor 14-is their Faith in medicine they think no more 
 Isa - 1:5 - of the efficacy of prayer. What we have 
 
 Faith in we pray to, or yield our thoughts to obey. 
 
 3. True seeking or asking is admitting that what is 
 desirable to be received is ours now and that we can 
 demonstrate it. When we admit the truth that all good 
 is omnipresent and is our life, and that we have no other, 
 we learn to glorify God in our bodies, and find our life to 
 be infinite ; the belief of separation is lost ; this is divine 
 love or conscious law. So, "He that finds his life shall lose 
 it ;" shall lose the sense of being separate from universal 
 Life. Let us seek in faith, believing, not wavering, and 
 be stable in our thoughts of truth, and cease being tossed 
 to and fro, mentally, by every wind of doctrine. Let no 
 
 [102]
 
 one who believes in duality, or is double-minded, think Prayer 
 that he shall receive anything from the Lord through the 
 practice of that belief. As long as we waver in belief we 
 are not truly seeking the good or admitting that it is ours. 
 It is clear, therefore, that the efficacy of Matt ig .. g 
 prayer is not understood and enjoyed by Phil - 4:19 - 
 means of belief in dualism. We hold conditions of suffer- 
 ing because of unwillingness to give up duality. Persons 
 who doubt generally believe in conflicting powers, and 
 would be surprised if they realized the fulfillment of their 
 prayers. They who pray with understanding pray in 
 faith, believing that what they pray for is, and is for them, 
 and that "God is a rewarder of them that diligently seek 
 Him." The giver of all good, being our life, we receive 
 goodness outwardly by manifesting it in thought, word 
 and deed. According to our faithfulness to the All as 
 good will it be unto us in expression. Not until we ac- 
 knowledge the good as the only presence there is shall we 
 demonstrate over erroneous belief, the sense of limitation 
 and feeling of inharmony. The faithful to truth shall 
 wear the spiritual crown of knowledge and power. 
 
 4. Prayer is usually considered to be a recognized 
 need ; an expressed desire to have that need supplied. 
 True prayer is an act. the act of doing the right, the just 
 and loving deed to God first, because He includes man, 
 then to man. This is rendering thanks in a practical way. 
 With unwavering energy every soul in nature prays to 
 manifest itself; it loves to do as God does. The Creator 
 who pervades all acts in all ; and the sub- T) , ., . in 
 
 1 Phil. 4:19. 
 
 stance of that action is faith pressing the Matt - G;7 - 
 
 possibility or Soul of tilings outward into manifestation 
 of visible form. The answer to prayer may be said to be 
 divine faith or substance unfolding, or speaking word or 
 form in Xature, and representing itself in growth. 
 Therefore, prayerful seeking is the act of revealing the 
 
 f 103 1
 
 Heb. 11:3. 
 Gen. 1:1, 2. 
 
 Divine Science inner and invisible Life in the seed, the plant, the animal, 
 and Healing and man ; causing the seed to struggle in the darkness of 
 earth, as it were, and burst the ground apart, come up 
 and face the sunlight. The plant or tree is the answer to 
 or result of that prayer; it is the experience of Soul in 
 manifesting itself. All things in nature are obeying the 
 Divine injunction placed upon them by the Creator: "In- 
 crease, multiply, and replenish the earth." 
 
 5. Every form that is visible is a 
 symbol of what is contained in the invisible. 
 All power is invisible. "The kingdom of God is not in 
 word but in power." — i Cor. iv: 20. We are commanded 
 to overcome evil with good. "Be not overcome of evil, 
 but overcome evil with good." "He that loveth another, 
 fulfilleth the law." To fulfill the law by loving thought 
 and deed, is true prayer. As there is no power to over- 
 come evil but good, to recognize the truth, is to act 
 accordingly. Recognition is the sure method of seeking, 
 receiving and having; — the method that brings the high- 
 est unfoldment to the individual. The answer to our 
 prayers can never be more than we acknowledge and 
 claim for ourselves. 
 
 Darwin suggests that the way the eagle got his wings 
 was from his inward impulse to soar. This inward im- 
 pulse is in all things. It is omnipresent and expresses 
 itself everywhere in nature ; that is, prayer is the silent 
 impulse which moves alike in the blade of grass and man. 
 It moves outward in the act of producing form, unto the 
 expression of all that the Self-existing One implies. Thus 
 is God demonstrated. 
 
 6. Pray without ceasing ; but let your prayer be one 
 of acknowledgment, a prayer of Spirit and of understand- 
 Mark ii-24 * n S- "Happy is the man who getteth wis- 
 isa. 65:24. dom ; she is the tree of life to them who lay 
 
 hold upon her." "Through wisdom the Lord hath formed 
 
 [104]
 
 the earth." To pray understanding^ enter the silence, — Prayer 
 the Omnipresent Spirit of Truth — and there found the 
 mansion of Truth in consciousness. Be perfect in being 
 and perfect in body. Insist upon perfect health, happiness, 
 and success for yourself. When you enter the silence or 
 center your attention in Spirit close the door to observation 
 and commune with Spirit. Then the mansion of truth 
 thus founded in consciousness will become your visible 
 habitation ; that is, — "Thy Father which heareth in secret 
 will reward thee openly." The omnipresent Spirit 
 is the closet, the place divinely guarded with silence 
 most profound. When entering the closet to 
 pray, " Forgive if ye have aught against an- 
 other, that your Father may forgive your trespasses." 
 To be forgiven is to correct our own error n 4-1 16 
 
 of belief; this prayer adjusts our thoughts James, 1:22. 
 to God the Good, and fulfills law ; it proves that Faith with 
 works is powerful to accomplish good results. "There- 
 fore I say unto you, what things soever ye desire, when 
 ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have 
 them." As it is true that according to our faith do we 
 realize, we should be careful to base our faith aright. 
 Let us not put our faith in beliefs and opinions, even 
 though they are generally accepted as true. False beliefs 
 are obsessing in their nature and will not be turned out, 
 but by prayer of understanding, and fasting from error. 
 With consciousness born from this all-inclusive Truth, 
 whatsoever ye ask in faith (by speaking the truth) ye 
 shall receive, or manifest visibly. Alwavs ,,,..,_ 
 
 Matt. 1, I-.. 
 
 pray by speaking the truth, and it will make Prov - 12:1T - 
 you free. "Pray for them which despitefully use you," 
 by thinking of them as good and doing the right thing 
 by you ; and you will fulfill the law of being, and manifest 
 perfect reconciliation. Love is the angel of Peace that 
 guides out of darkness into light. Truth is the light 
 
 [ 105 ]
 
 Divine Science accompanying Love, which illumines mentality and frees 
 
 and Healing from suppositional bondage. Love and truth are free 
 
 from limitation ; therefore, when applied will make free. 
 
 If we pray for mercy, we must render the deeds of 
 mercy. 
 
 If we ask forgiveness for shortcomings, the answer 
 comes, "Forgive those who trespass against us." 
 
 Let us ask that blessings be bestowed upon us as we 
 bestow them upon others. 
 
 Let us expect to be loved and judged as we love and 
 judge others. 
 
 As we measure, it is measured to us again. 
 
 Each one should look after and be responsible for his 
 own conduct. 
 
 When we consciously fulfill the Lord's Prayer, it is 
 universal to us in meaning and application. The follow- 
 ing rendering is the language that will be required to ex- 
 press that consciousness. 
 
 FULFILLMENT OF THE LORDS PRAYER. 
 
 I, Father am in Heaven, 
 
 Hallowed is my name. 
 
 My Kingdom is come, 
 
 My will is done, 
 
 In (creating) earth as it is in Heaven. 
 
 I give this day my daily bread, 
 
 And forgive debts as debtors are forgiven. 
 
 I lead not into temptation, 
 
 But deliver from all evil. 
 
 For mine is the Kingdom, and 
 
 The power, and the glory, for ever. 
 
 Amen. 
 [106]
 
 NO FALSE SCIENCE. — FOREWORD TO FOLLOWING LESSONS. No False 
 
 Science 
 
 In the science of numbers there is nothing but the 
 science — there is neither more nor less than what is scien- 
 tific. There is nothing in it that differs from principle. 
 Mistakes are only incidents in the attempt at solving 
 problems ; they count for naught. The science never tries 
 to appropriate, nor find a place for them ; principle ex- 
 cludes all miscalculation. It can only be represented by 
 true calculation. So to miss the principle is to miss the 
 solution and example also ; hence nothing is accomplished 
 when principle is not applied. 
 
 In either the philosophy or practice of Divine 
 Science we never try to find a place for nor to appropriate 
 error of belief. The Spirit Omnipresent excludes all mis- 
 calculation ; it can only be represented by true calculation. 
 So if the nature of our conclusions are not in accord with 
 the fact that One is All and that One the Creator, includ- 
 ing creative action and creation, we miss the Truth of 
 Being and of its action and have no result, so nothing is 
 accomplished. Missing the All is not calculation, but is 
 called miscalculation. The seeming false sense of sin, 
 sickness and death, poverty, weakness and failure are 
 only incidents, not reality. 
 
 In Divine Science there is nothing but the science. 
 In the One All there is neither more nor less than what is 
 scientific. There is nothing in it that differs from the 
 Unity of the All. False beliefs are mere incidents in the 
 attempt at solving Life problems; they count for naught. 
 
 Science is from everlasting to everlasting, flawless 
 and limitless. To bring immortality and eternal life to 
 light one must understand the true unity of the Tjik Law 
 of Expression as constituting the All. Then proceed 
 forth in a Godly way from Invisible Heing to visible 
 expression, holding the body to bo perfect expression. 
 
 [107 1
 
 Divine Science ' even as the example is a perfect expression of a perfect 
 ana Healing principle in the science of numbers. 
 
 There is no poverty, weakness or failure. We are 
 heirs of God, — Infinite and limitless Being. No one 
 understanding the Truth of Divine Science can sense 
 bondage or limitation from it. The broadness of what 
 the All is, is the breadth of Divine Science. Because 
 Science is Truth, it needs no personal assertions of broad- 
 ness, nor claims of extreme liberality for its leaders ; they 
 are as broad as Truth and as liberal as unlimited Unity. 
 The fact should not be overlooked that Divine Science is 
 the Truth of truths, the Science of sciences, the mean- 
 ing of both the Creator and creation, — all there is. Its 
 benefits are alike for all people. 
 
 The only true liberality is found and enjoyed in the 
 Science of pure Being; it can no more be made illiberal 
 than can Infinite nature. Xo conception can reach beyond 
 what really is ; it cannot grasp what is not. Out of noth- 
 ing nothing comes, and nothing is not conceivable. 
 
 Greater liberality has no one than that of knowledge 
 and practice of Truth which applies alike to all. 
 
 Greater meekness has no one than the realization 
 that Truth makes all equal. 
 
 Greater power has no one than the exercise of 
 equality with the Infinite. 
 
 That which is to be observed always and everywhere 
 is the Truth of what things are. The consciousness of 
 pure Being never thinks of saying 'T am a broad and 
 liberal thinker." Its Infinite and limitless nature make 
 such claims of no value. Broad and liberal thinking is 
 thinking that which is true ; it does not consist in accepting 
 Truth and erroneous belief as of equal value and saying, 
 "They are one and lead to the same end." 
 
 [108]
 
 LESSON VIII. 
 
 FAITH. 
 
 "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the 
 evidence of things not seen. For by it the elders obtained 
 a good report. Through faith we understand that the 
 worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things 
 which are seen were not made of things which do appear." 
 —(Heb. xv : 1-3.) 
 
 As the only uncreated Being, God, fills the universe, 
 it is self-evident that to speak the truth that frees, the 
 word spoken must be true of that Being. E h 1-23 
 
 The Creator of all may be called the Un- Jer - 23:24 - 
 
 manifest until through creative action It manifests Itself. 
 To base our faith aright is to base it in Being. To speak 
 the word for one is to speak it for all. To have faith 
 in visible things is to have it in effect instead of Cause, in 
 die creature instead of the Creator. As temporal beliefs 
 are ever changing, to attempt to build upon the supposi- 
 tion that effect is Cause is to build upon a sandy founda- 
 tion ; — one ever shifting and changing with human beliefs 
 and opinions. Disappointment and failure follow such 
 building as surely as the wheels of a carriage follow him 
 who draws it. 
 
 2. To base faith aright is to believe in our oneness 
 with Spirit. To manifest our faith is to speak and act as 
 Spirit does. 
 
 Jesus called forth an expression of faith, or recog- 
 nized it manifest by those he healed, before speaking the 
 
 [ 109 ]
 
 Divine Science Mark 11 . 9. 2g words of power, "Be healed, sin no more." 
 and Healing Matt.' 17:20. "Thy faith hath made thee whole." "Ac- 
 
 cording- to thy faith be it unto thee." The word of faith 
 called forth and acknowledged by him united their 
 thought and consciousness with his. This was done as 
 a means of demonstrating the unseen power of the Spirit 
 and giving instant relief. God rewards openly by mani- 
 festing in us the condition hoped for. This method the 
 writer has experienced and demonstrated many times. 
 
 2. "Through faith we understand that worlds were 
 framed by the word of God." This text teaches that the 
 power of Truth is the substance and nature of thought. 
 For if it be the power and substance of planets, it is the 
 i cor 2-5 power and substance of all things that are 
 
 i cor. 12:9. seen, of all that is made manifest; there- 
 fore, planets and all that is manifest are proofs of the 
 faith of Spirit. So it is written, "He that cometh to God 
 must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of 
 John 14-6 them that diligently seek him. So he that 
 
 John, io:9. cometh to a consciousness of life, law, sub- 
 
 stance and power, peace and harmony, must believe that 
 they are ; and that they are Spirit, the only Creator. If we 
 do not believe that life, law, substance, peace and harmony 
 are, and are for us, it is useless to attempt to pray or ask 
 for them. We cannot expect to manifest that which is 
 not, or that which is, if we believe it is not for us. If we 
 ask without believing we ask without faith, and receive 
 not because we ask amiss ; if we do not have faith in the 
 unseen or uncreated Being we ask amiss. All that is, 
 was, or ever will be, is real. All that is called inharmony, 
 sickness, sin and imperfect manifestation comes from 
 mentally facing the wrong way, and from trying to make 
 effect, cause, and in believing that it can bring to us pleas- 
 ure or pain ; dual and conflicting results. All so-called 
 imperfect manifestation is due to or is the result of the 
 
 [ no ]
 
 false premise from which we calculate. When we calcu- Faith 
 late as if the visible plane was a plane of cause we place 
 the letter where the Spirit should be ; or take the example 
 for the principle. We are thus trying to solve the prob- 
 lem of life according to the letter, example or form and 
 ignoring Principle or Spirit. The result is, that the form 
 of our words, deeds and sensations show many mistakes ; 
 our mental solutions and pictures are simply copies of 
 previous mistakes. 
 
 3. As Spirit is all, we are just what we are by virtue 
 of Spirit being what it is. It is not sufficient that we 
 have faith in Spirit, but we must express the faith of 
 Spirit. To truthfully represent our Being in thought 
 proves there is no limit to our life, substance, power and 
 harmony ; the more we give or exercise of life, power, 
 substance and harmony, the more do we manifest. Then, 
 dear students, it is clear that inharmonious appearances 
 are simply mistakes or wrong calculation made apparent 
 in the body, the blackboard of nature. Such out-picturing 
 as neuralgia, headache, rheumatism, dyspepsia, etc.. 
 should be regarded as mistakes made in the attempt at 
 solving life's problem from a wrong basis. Wrong inter- 
 pretation is pain. The pain itself suggests the wrong. 
 Truth is the remedy, the only relief. Wlien John r . 6 
 healing takes place nothing changes but our Matt - 3:1 °- 
 beliefs. There is no real life, substance, intelligence or 
 power in erroneous belief to be utilized. In the science of 
 numbers the thoughtful child would not look upon the 
 mistake made in working the example and expect it to 
 become a cause for future consideration ; he would erase 
 it, commence again, and in future consult the principle 
 every step of the way. This is the simple method of 
 Truth's practice. Erase all imperfect examples or leave 
 out of your conception all belief of imperfection, then 
 
 [111 ]
 
 Divine Science John consult the Truth of Spirit every step of the 
 
 and Healing John . 12:26 - way. This is accomplished by thinking its 
 thoughts and speaking its words. 
 
 4. To the pure all things are pure. To God all 
 things are good. All things in Truth exist to man as 
 they are to God. Science teaches that which is perfect 
 and accords with the Creator's idea ; it knows no imper- 
 fection. The Scientist calculates according to Infinite 
 Spirit. True calculation admits of no error and expresses 
 nothing but truth ; it reveals knowledge, wisdom and har- 
 mony. When faith is based in visible things supposing 
 them to be active causes instead of being effects, a belief 
 of physical causation is established. Then we begin to 
 think of ourselves as being subject to things, from this 
 belief comes fear of them; a lack of ease is then sensed 
 and we name it dis-ease and naturally suppose it to be 
 cause for other conditions. Thus error is made the basis 
 of an unreal seeing or false sense of things. All 
 idolatrous or erroneous belief comes from reversing the 
 relations of cause and effect to each other. We cannot 
 truthfully say that "Truth is not, unless or until we see or 
 perceive it." Truth is, therefore, we mentally see or per- 
 ceive it, and can know and give it expression. Knowing 
 Truth is knowing health, applying it is healing. To know 
 Truth is to know that we are already free ; to apply Truth 
 is to use that knowledge in all our ways. To express 
 Truth is to be free from limitation and suffering. As the 
 law of Being works from within out the Expresser of 
 Truth must learn to speak from the within the living 
 words that represent the Spirit ; or speak in God's stead. 
 Do not believe there is another power beside God and 
 your faith and love will be rightly based; ever sourced in 
 the All Good. 
 
 5. Cease trying to serve two masters. Cease 
 believing that there are two causes the reverse of each 
 
 [112]
 
 other ; know that all effects are forever in Cause ; then you Faith 
 are in a position mentally to think, speak and act as Cause 
 to all effects ; to your body first, and to all conditions and 
 environments ; this position will afford you perfect demon- 
 stration and cause you to sense harmonious results. "If 
 the eye be single to Truth the body will be full of light." 
 Regard your body as a perfect expression of the Whole 
 Spirit. As it is true that Spirt is infinite and indivisible, it 
 is self-evident that visible forms are itself expressed. To 
 rejoice in the habitable parts of the earth, is to rejoice in 
 all bodies ; our delights are with the children of God. God 
 is continually saying, "Let there be light," and as we 
 mentally awaken to the light of Truth or to John 12 . 45 
 knowledge and wisdom we rejoice in the JohD ' 14:9 - 
 consciousness of Being. 
 
 6. "Renouncing self for Me, full of Me, fixed 
 "To serve only the highest, night and day ; 
 "Musing on Me — him will I swiftly lift 
 "Forth from life's ocean of distress and death, 
 "Whose soul clings fast to Me, Cling thou to Me! 
 "Clasp Me with heart and mind ! so shalt thou dwell 
 "Surely with Me on high. But, if thy thought 
 "Droop from such height; if thou be'st weak to set 
 "Body and soul upon Me constantly, 
 "Despair not! Give Me lower service! Seek 
 "To reach Me!" 
 He who is faithful by speaking the truth, does the 
 will, and bears the fruit of knowledge, , T ,. 
 
 ° ' 1 John, 1:3-7. 
 
 power and harmony. If we do not speak John > 1: ~- 
 the whole truth, if we do not grasp the truth of Spirit 
 heart and soul in every hour, despair not; every Truth 
 spoken is an acknowledgement of Its presence and bears 
 its fruit. Dear student, remember the peace of God is 
 nigh thee and by renouncing form, the manifest, for 
 Spirit the manifestor, and placing form in Spirit you will 
 
 [113]
 
 Divine Science find the Kingdom. Through faithfulness to Truth all 
 and Heating come into God consciousness. All who live the life in full 
 devotion, fixed to serve the Spirit night and day know, 
 " 'T is life to live 
 "In single fervid faith and love unseeing, 
 "Drinking the blessed Amrit of My Being !" 
 
 How well we know 't is life to live in undivided faith ! 
 To live in the Unity of Spirit is to know that the One is 
 all ; to fully realize this is to feel as safe and secure as 
 is pure Being. To know that the one Spirit holds all 
 creation within itself and that it is Life, Love and Truth, 
 is to enjoy the Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood 
 of man. 
 
 7. If it be that we have ears to hear, and hear the 
 still small voice of Spirit, we will hear it say, "I am the 
 T , -,(.-,,-,- wav, the Truth and the Life; my faith is 
 
 John, lb: 14, la. - ' 1 
 
 John, 17:10. j-^y f a £th, my word is thy word ; bear witness 
 of me and thou shalt know health, harmony and power." 
 If we are ready to serve the Highest, night and day, by 
 right thinking, speaking and acting swiftly are we lifted 
 above the ocean of distress, where there is no limitation, 
 and no affliction. He who lives in single undivided faith 
 or love, 
 
 "Who hateth naught 
 "Of all which lives, living himself benign, 
 "Compassionate, from arrogance exempt, 
 "Exempt from love of self, unchangeable 
 "By good or ill ;" 
 
 is doing the will of the Father, and expressing his nature. 
 Through faith we see or perceive Spirit, and hear with 
 the ear of understanding. To truthfully see and hear is 
 to know and consciously enjoy the life of Being. 
 
 The Spirit of prayer by which we receive and realize 
 the desires of our hearts is Faith ; it is the substance of all 
 
 [114]
 
 known visible expression ; it is the prayer Mark n . 24 Faith 
 which brings out health, peace and har- Matt - 7:7 - 
 mony ; it is the recognition of all goodness and must 
 precede thought and word and be their substance. In 
 healing realize that all truth and only truth, all power 
 and only power dwells in Spirit. As Spirit John 6 . 63 
 is omnipresent all the time there can be no 2 Cor - 3:6 - 
 other presence anywhere at any time. When healing use 
 the prayer of understanding that concludes this lesson. 
 
 Our Father, which art all, and art Infinite Spirit, we 
 glorify Thee as One, and seek to serve Thee in single, 
 fervid faith. 
 
 We thank Thee for the knowledge that Thou art all 
 Being, Creator and manifest or of all. 
 
 We thank Thee for the knowledge that we are thine 
 own; that Thou art our Father and that zve have no other. 
 And that Thou hast made us whole and like unto Thyself, 
 good, holy and entire. 
 
 We thank Thee for the knowledge that Thy decisions 
 are not for time, but for eternity; that all things arc good, 
 for Thy word cannot be altered by mortal belief. We 
 know it is Thy will that zee should think as Thou thinkest; 
 and abide Thy decision, knowing naught but Thyself. 
 
 We thank Thee for all experiences which come from 
 the light of Thy truth. 
 
 We thank Thee that Thou hast rolled the stone from 
 the sepulchre of materiality and limitation, and that zve are 
 raised front the unconsciousness of matter to the con- 
 sciousness of Thy eternal Life, Love and Truth. 
 
 We thank Thee for the knowledge that Thou art 
 omnipresent life, love and truth, all goodness; and that zee 
 can never be separated from Thee or Thy attributes. Wc 
 love to speak Thy zeord by loving all. Wc love to speak 
 Thy word by being faithful in love to Thy children, and to 
 
 [115]
 
 Divine Science all things, even as Thou art faithful to all. We love to 
 and Healing speak Thy word by bearing witness of Thee in our secret 
 thoughts. We love to recognize and love Thy holy pres- 
 ence in all places, at all times, in all things. We love to be 
 what we conceive Thee to be. We are in love with Thy 
 life, love and truth; and we love to look upon all with 
 Thy thought of perfection. We love to say, that to the 
 pure all things are pure; and to goodness all things are 
 good. We love to see as Thou seest, that there is no 
 shadow; that Thou dost shine in ivhat seems dark. We 
 love to face absolute goodness, and realize that Thou art 
 all; and say that our peace passeth understanding. We 
 thank Thee that we are in love with life, love and truth. 
 
 These words used understanding^- will heal yourself 
 or others. Recognize perfection only, and let your words 
 apply to all alike. While speaking these words make no 
 reference tn the conditions you are desirous of healing or 
 changing 1 . 
 
 [116 j
 
 LESSON IX. 
 
 INTUITION. 
 
 The word God and Good are written exactly alike in 
 Anglo-Saxon, it has been inferred that God was named 
 from his goodness. The corresponding words in most of 
 the other languages are not the same, and it is believed 
 no instance can be found of a name given to Supreme 
 Being from the attributes of goodness. It is probably 
 an idea too remote from the rude conceptions of men in 
 early ages. 
 
 Tuition is the particular watch of a tutor or guardian 
 over his pupil and the act of teaching the various branches 
 of learning. Tuition refers to an individual teacher 
 instructing the pupil from the plane of sense in sensible 
 things. Intuition is cognition of first or primary Truth, 
 truth that cannot be acquired but can be experienced by 
 means of knowledge; it is discovery of law or principle 
 that has always been. The differcnece between tuition 
 and intuition is that tuition is instruction given to pupils 
 by an individual in the various branches of learning, and 
 intuition is innate knowledge. Knowledge understands 
 what Truth is, it knows all things as they are within and 
 unto their Source and Cause; it neither sees nor teaches 
 from the standpoint of human belief and opinion. Intui- 
 tion reveals itself as that knowledge which knows all 
 things. It is the real conscious knowledge of the One All. 
 To be consciously at-one with the whole is to intuitionally 
 
 [117]
 
 Divine Science 
 and Healing 
 
 John, 3:6 
 Ps. 40:3. 
 
 Luke, 18:16-18. 
 
 perceive and demonstrate its Truth. As 
 like perceives like, that which is perceived 
 by Spirit is also spirit. Intuition is Spirit's perception of 
 its own limitless and powerful nature, which is able to 
 accomplish all things ; it is cognition of first and final 
 Truth, the principle upon which creation is based. It 
 reveals the Law of Expression, the Unity of the whole. 
 An essential step in the development of intuition is that of 
 accepting the Truth that individuality is unlimited and 
 unenvironed save by the good of Omnipresence: this 
 furnishes a new and true viewpoint, which affords perfect 
 vision. Turning from the letter to the Spirit, from the 
 spoken word to the Speaker, from the visible to the Invisi- 
 ble, relying solely upon the nature and power of the 
 Invisible for every need and luxury neces- 
 sary to the body visible is trusting, even as 
 a little child trusts its parents for its every necessity and 
 pleasure. 
 
 2. Intuition, heeded, is obedience, it is the quicken- 
 ing Spirit. It blends or reveals the blending of intellect 
 and reason with pure intelligence and knowledge. It 
 enables one to think the thoughts of Being which are free 
 from illusive beliefs and hypnotic suggestions ; they know 
 no separation of Divine Will or Law ; they cause one to 
 realize "My meat is to do the will of Him that sent me/' 
 and enables one to fulfill the command, "Do unto others 
 as you would that they should do unto you." Intuition 
 yields not her thought to serve the senses, but instead it 
 illumines and gives them truthful information concerning 
 all things. Other foundations beside Truth can never be 
 laid. Since the One All is and is the Cause of visibility, 
 the Source of our existence can never be changed by 
 science, philosophy or religion. Each one must under- 
 standingly build upon the Truth of Cause and effect, 
 knowing that God the Creator and God the creation is 
 
 [118]
 
 the true and only Cause and effect; also that effect is in Intuition 
 Cause and has being or source nowhere else. Pure and 
 undefiled religion is Truth. 
 
 3. The discovery of first and final Truth is an indi- 
 vidual awakening from the dream of observation and 
 hypnotic suggestion. Its practice is not that of yielding 
 to suggestions, but it is that of expressing innate power 
 and possibility. "Come unto me all ye that labor and are 
 heavy laden, and I will give you rest." The same Being 
 that gave this invitation said, "What is begotten of Spirit 
 is spirit," which shows that the same being that I am is 
 what we should accept as ourselves in order to find rest. 
 Each one must mentally come unto Me ; this phn 2 . gl2 
 Me is yourself, the Christ. "I am the way, Isa - 45:22 " 25 
 the Truth and the Life" is a statement that declares the 
 truth of what the I that I am is. Knowing who we are 
 affords perfect observation and illumines every suggestion 
 with Divine knowledge. To come unto me and find rest 
 is to know that there is no opposing life, substance, power 
 or intelligence to that which I am ; that there is nothing 
 real or actual to deny, but everything to understand, appre- 
 ciate and affirm. True thinking should be Gen 3 . 24 
 indulged in every hour to keep mental activ- Heb - 1: ~- 
 ity free from the mist of erroneous suppositions. Once 
 the real Truth is understood we should dis- T , 10 . 17 
 
 John, 13:17. 
 
 tinguish between it and previous beliefs, the James, 1:25. 
 reverse of Truth ; this should be done to maintain our 
 sense of Divine freedom. 
 
 4. The highest unfoldment of intuition is an earnest 
 and honest acknowledgment that the I that I am is God. 
 "Be still and ye shall know that I am God." This means 
 nothing less than the Christ, — unlimited Spirit of Truth. 
 We should, therefore, insist upon manifesting the infinity 
 and permanency of Truth; that God's being is ours and 
 we have no other; that the qualities of His nature or at- 
 
 [119]
 
 Divine Science tributes are ours and we have none that are different. 
 and Healing We have learned from previous lessons that one may 
 
 believe effect to be cause, and sense the confusion of its 
 falsity ; the Truth of Cause and effect cannot be changed 
 by that belief, nor can the relation they hold to each other. 
 The race belief that sickness, sin and death are real, 
 natural and inevitable cannot make them so. All who are 
 Matt 28-19 20 neav y laden with seeming sickness, care and 
 Matt. 18:14-18. anxious belief, will find rest in the fact that 
 it is not God's will that they should suffer. No matter 
 what the occupation, nor how humble the position, if 
 Truth is thought and spoken, success, health and happi- 
 ness are sure to follow. The way of knowledge and 
 power is to make God's method and purpose our method 
 and purpose, His thought and word our thought and 
 word, by speaking the truth of Him, and nothing but 
 the truth. Thus the individual proves to be the willing 
 instrument of the All Good, this is intuition. 
 
 5. In the silence of the Invisible Spirit is contained 
 all power and truth ; so there is where truth or principle 
 is to be sought and found, and when found we no longer 
 think of ourselves as separate from it, but are ourselves 
 the sanctuary of all principle, this is knowing self. To 
 perceive the truth is not to create or change it. It is to 
 mentally awaken from the unconsciousness of human 
 belief to the consciousness of realty and divinity which 
 was, is and evermore shall be. To consult Spirit and 
 base all conclusions upon its nature, as we would base 
 solution on principle in mathematical problems, is to 
 guide ourselves into all truth ; it is to lay hold of 
 the method of the Supreme, to which there can be 
 no opposition. This course will lead one to believe in 
 God as All and in All as absolute Good; it will cause one 
 not to believe in any mental or bodily condition the reverse 
 in nature of the One who is unlimited, unenvironed, and 
 
 [120]
 
 always harmonious. Spirit will instruct each one at all Intuition 
 times, not to hate persons, time or place, or to have an 
 aversion for the weather, daily duties, or any other thing. 
 The word of Spirit is like unto it, and testifies of its 
 nature ; it being Infinite, it represents nothing but itself ; 
 so, when it speaks it necessarily voices itself. To voice 
 the true nature of what is, Being, is the true use of lan- 
 guage. To overcome and blend thought, motive and feel- 
 ing with Spirit means renunciation of the belief of a 
 separate selfhood from Spirit. "Very near to renuncia- 
 tion, very near dwelleth eternal peace." Truth is the 
 only authority Science recognizes. Students should ask 
 themselves daily and hourly, is this conclusion true of 
 Spirit, or is it merely a suggestion born of observation ? 
 Seek to demonstrate Truth in this way, and you will 
 experience it in all your ways. From the silent depths of 
 Being expect to realize that life and light which lives and 
 lights every one who comes into the world. Ask in faith 
 by affirming I am this life and light. I individually live 
 and move and have Being within God. Would you realize 
 the Truth contained in this book and demonstrate its 
 fullness of power, then take your position at-one with 
 your maker; from this plane only can you clearly see 
 with the understanding of Spirit. To seek in the depths 
 of Being is to acknowledge its nature and conform our 
 thought, will, words and deeds to it ; to do this brings 
 realization, joy, contentment and strength of purpose. 
 This practice makes known the Unity of God and man ; 
 it is intuitive knowledge sought and found. 
 
 "Do you ask what I found in the valley? 
 'T is my trysting place with the Divine; 
 
 And I fell at the feet of the holy ; 
 
 And around me a voice said, be mine. 
 
 Then arose from the depths of my soul, 
 An echo, my heart shall be thine." 
 [121 ]
 
 Divine Science 6. God's word to the individual is, you are my very 
 
 and Healing self manifest and you have no other Being ; my infinitude 
 of good is yours. With all sacredness and holiness of pur- 
 pose you should believe yourselves to be whole, pure and 
 healthy ; feel yourselves united to all life, have love for all 
 things, at all times and in all places. 
 
 When you have done what the Father does, by being 
 universal in thoughts and deeds, you will hear the voice 
 of Spirit say : "You are a son in whom I am well 
 pleased." To reach this exalted state in realization is to 
 act from the Spirit within. None can realize their union 
 with God as long as there is prejudice against, or a dislike 
 for God manifest in any creature. "Love thy neighbor 
 John 4-i2-i4-2o as thyself." Those who would perceive 
 John, 4:23, 24. themselves as they truly are in Being, must 
 drop from their conception the belief of dislike, prejudice, 
 evil, sickness and sorrow ; this is to be done by knowing 
 they are not real. There are no such attributes in the One 
 All. It is an offense against God to believe that there 
 are powers the opposite of His nature. Both race and 
 personal beliefs the reverse of the nature of God are 
 sensed as sickness, sin and death ; they are not creative in 
 their nature, hence, cannot sustain the body. It is clear 
 that to think and believe in goodness, health and life is to 
 preserve and enjoy the true harmony of the body. "First 
 seek the Kingdom of God and His righteousness/'' and 
 all else will come; the fullness of Good will be yours. 
 Thought can be controlled only because you are the 
 Thinker and you precede thought in the order of the 
 Trinity of Being, action and result. You can produce 
 perfect harmony in the body, because you are its life, 
 substance and power; you are Cause, and it is effect. 
 This is intuitive knowledge. Men and women are equally 
 intuitive, hence, can apply this knowledge equally for 
 themselves or in healing others. When our mental con- 
 
 [122]
 
 ception is free from illusive beliefs we know that visible Intuition 
 things are not master, but it is God who works to will and 
 to do of His good pleasure. 
 
 7. All conclusions based upon the truth that Good 
 is Infinite are Divine ; in their results these conclusions 
 may be likened unto the budding forth of leaves and 
 flowers in springtime ; they are more than buds of promise, 
 they are actual buds of fulfillment, of health, harmony, 
 love and good will ; they spring forth from the depths and 
 nature of Being. To cling earnestly to Truth and assert 
 that you are immortal now will manifest the power of 
 immortality and actualize it in the body. 
 
 To recognize yourself as eternal now is true adora- 
 tion. 
 
 To realize yourself as one with God is true medita- 
 tion. 
 
 To declare this truth in thought, word and act is 
 true Faith. It is speaking the word that manifests God. 
 Denial of error and animation of truth simply means 
 turning away falsehood and accepting truth ; ceasing to 
 judge from observation and judging all things in the 
 Unity of Spirit. "To be carnally minded is death," that 
 is, to mind the things of false belief is to serve them ; to 
 the Spirit this is disobedience. "To be spiritually minded 
 is peace and life," it is consciousness of being Life and 
 Truth. To speak truth one must cease claiming selfhood 
 to be mortal, finite or limited, subject to thought, to deed 
 or to feeling and sensation ; and never claim to be subject 
 to hypnotic suggestion or to influences from the visible or 
 invisible. To speak truth only, one must assert, I think 
 truth and I demonstrate it in deed ; I feel its peace and 
 sense it bodily ; I am the Expressor and power of truth. 
 To attain clear and deep intuitive perception, we recog- 
 nize God our teacher by thinking His thoughts. To state 
 in another way — unless we think according to the Princi- 
 
 [ 123 ]
 
 Divine Science pie or Spirit underlying all creation we are not solving our 
 and Healing problem according to the Unity of Life, nor are we 
 mentally obeying the command of our Being to increase 
 and multiply. 
 
 8. Beginners inquire what the Science teachers 
 would do if they suffered pain they could not remove. 
 "Would they not acknowledge they were sick ?" In order 
 to heal one must know that sickness has no more reality 
 than a shadow. Why should we turn from Truth in time 
 of seeming need? 
 
 Truth is never sick. Sickness is but the shadowing 
 forth of erroneous beliefs. We should never compromise 
 with a condition we know has no reality, any more than 
 we should compromise with a wrong statement in mathe- 
 matics. We should piace every form and figure in its 
 right place and then affirm God and principle in our 
 thought and calculation. First restore your beliefs to 
 health, then believe you have received and the signs will 
 follow. To declare the Truth of God for ourselves is to 
 , n .- or 00 manifest freedom or law. We should never 
 
 1 Cor. 1o:2d-2». 
 
 i Peter, 1:15, 16. a n ow our sensations of pleasure or pain to 
 form a basis for our judgment as to what the real state of 
 our Being is. Xot until we live the life, do we know the 
 power of good that is at hand and that we are it. Good- 
 ness yields not to beliefs of self-placed limitation, but it 
 is ready at any hour to give or manifest itself to us when 
 w r e step from behind the bar of supposed environment. 
 
 "So the soul receives its message 
 By a route we may not trace, 
 From the deeps where fathomless silence 
 Broods ever in endless space. 
 
 "Where the finite may not measure 
 With its puny rule and rod, 
 [ 124 ]
 
 The truths which the soul receiveth Intuition 
 
 Direct from the heart of God." 
 
 9. Christ said: "I say unto you, love your enemies; 
 bless thou that curse you; do good to them that hate you; 
 pray for them that despitcfully use you and persecute you, 
 that you may be the children of your father, which is in 
 heaven; for he maketh the sun to shine on the evil and on 
 the good, and sendcth the rain upon the just and the 
 unjust." In manifesting as sons of God, we fulfill these 
 commandments. Our thought, word and Matt _. 23 24 
 act are pure and extend equally to the just Matt - 6:14 > 15 - 
 and seeming unjust, to the good and seeming evil. This 
 can be accomplished only by ceasing all negation and liv- 
 ing a life of Absolute Truth. Those who labor under the 
 delusion that they are an enemy to any person, or that any 
 person is an enemy to them can be blessed, only, by remov- 
 ing the delusion ; the power of Truth alone can do this. 
 The true practitioner of Divine Science will hold all alike 
 in truth, as brothers and sisters in the embrace of Infinite 
 Love, regardless of their thought and deed. So, if any 
 have the false belief, that they are our enemies or that we 
 are theirs, we should not allow that to change our thought 
 or feeling toward them ; thus can we prevent false belief 
 from shaping our conduct and turning us from justice. 
 To give hate or revenge in return is to permit their erron- 
 eous thought and deed to form a basis for ours ; hence, 
 we are guilty of what we condemn ; that is, 7-1 
 
 we arc doers of what we dislike. To be true Luke - 0:37 - 
 to ourselves is to be true to others, it is not to change our 
 feelings toward them when they fail to act the part of 
 truth to us, but regard this as their hour of need and as 
 our opportunity ; then we sball not be found wanting in 
 time of need. Not to be wanting in time of need, is to 
 bestow thoughts of love upon them at the time their belief 
 
 [ 125 1
 
 Divine Science is darkened with error. If we mentally analyze Spirit, 
 
 and Healing Soul and Body, we find that all life, substance, intelligence 
 
 and power is of God ; and as those holding false beliefs 
 
 do not know this, and realize what the nature of Being is, 
 
 « « -,,™ and as we do know, it is our duty and good 
 
 Matt. 7:16-20. •' ° 
 
 Luke, 6:43, 44. pleasure to hold them in truth and love. 
 We perceive them as Divine in Being, but in belief misrep- 
 resenting their nature. Our practice should be that of 
 speaking to them, saying the following words of Life : — ■ 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 io. There is no reality or Truth in the belief that 
 you feel revengeful, or hate, or would like to illy use 
 me; you do not think such thoughts; it is no more 
 you who think, for such thoughts do not represent you; 
 belief of hate and revenge arc not even a symbol of the 
 nature of Being. There is no attribute of hate or revenge 
 in Being. These beliefs arc a misrepresentation of 
 yourself. You have your being in God, and arc divine. 
 You understand this truth, for in Spirit you hear what I 
 tell you. You knozv that you have love for all persons 
 and things; you arc my divine brother or sister, and as 
 such I love and bless you. The Infinite Being, or Spirit 
 of Goodness, is your life, substance and power, and the 
 same is mine; and zee have no other. You are blessed w-ith 
 the same consciousness of truth as am I. You understand 
 mc, dear brother or sister, and I understand you. All false 
 Matt e-24 beliefs are dispelled by the light of our truth- 
 
 Matt. 7:i2. j u i thought; you nozu realize that you are 
 
 free, fearless and loving, and that love abideth in you for 
 all humanity, and that you can think nothing but love of 
 mc. 
 
 II. We speak not to the patient to destroy the law. 
 but that it may be fulfilled. 
 
 This treatment and similar thought should be given 
 [12G]
 
 freely to all who believe they are enemies or have enemies, Intuition 
 or to anyone whose conception is darkened with the belief 
 of envy, jealousy, malice, cruelty, revenge, etc. By think- 
 ing truthfully of them with love we adjust their thought 
 to the law of Being and fulfill the command, "Love your 
 enemies, and do good to those who despitefully use you 
 and persecute you." 
 
 It is not sufficient for us to merely think about the 
 goodness of God as objective and outside of ourselves, 
 we are here to bear witness of the Spirit of _ . ,«.,,. 
 
 1 John, 14:l-lo. 
 
 Truth, as did Jesus the Christ, by thinking John > 15:3 - n - 
 its thoughts, and doing its work in Earth. 
 
 It is not sufficient that we merely know that truth 
 frees, but it is necessary that we think the truth in order 
 to realize its freedom. 
 
 It is not sufficient for us to think about getting well, 
 but in order to practice the Truth, that we are well it is 
 necessary to affirm health, wholeness and perfection for 
 ourselves. To affirm the truth of Infinite Being in 
 thought, word and deed, is to manifest peace and harmony. 
 We cannot be separated from Omnipresence, and as it 
 cannot become less than itself, our duty and privilege is to 
 recognize its infinitude and identify ourselves with it. To 
 do this, is to know freedom and eternal life, and realize 
 the peace of Being. Each and every individual has the 
 power to perceive the truth of Being; that is, they 
 have the ability to truthfully interpret it, which is intui- 
 tion. We can only realize ourselves as Divine by express- 
 ing the Divine. 
 
 12. Do not argue about Divine Science with one 
 another. The still, small voice cannot be heard, neither is it 
 known to speak, in argumentative tones, for T , 
 
 1 ft John, 5:19. 
 
 such is not the resemblance of the quiet way John ' 12:3G - 
 the Supreme One creates. To hear the unutterable voice 
 of the Supreme, it is necessary to adopt a peaceful, tran- 
 
 [127]
 
 Divine Science quil habit of thought. The highest consciousness can be 
 and Healing manifested by appropriating and trusting the Truth of 
 Being, not by relying on experiences. They who live the 
 life will know the Truth ; it is necessary that we be the 
 law, love, in order to express it in thought and deed. Do 
 not believe that the trifling things which have annoyed 
 you can longer annoy or have influence over you. How 
 can circumstance or event that has past, annoy or trouble 
 you? If you believe it can, then it is the belief that 
 troubles you and not the circumstance or event. All 
 troubles are misinterpretation of things relative to their 
 nature in Being. The remedy is to know Truth and 
 live it. 
 
 13. Do not listen to recitals of sin, sickness and sor- 
 row, without denying their reality ; this will prevent you 
 from sympathizing with error of belief. Give thoughts of 
 love and Truth in return. Speak not of any person's belief 
 in sickness, as having power over them. Cease the 
 idolatrous habit of claiming that form has power over 
 Being. All who believe it has, suffer a sense of limitation. 
 It has been written that Truth is a jealous goddess, and 
 suffers no rival. They who love her will serve her ; she 
 never compromises with falsehood. Not until we serve 
 the Truth and fulfill the unchanging law (love) of Being, 
 or put away lying and speak the truth are we free from 
 the chastisement of law ; but when we fulfill the law we 
 prove not only our oneness with it, but that we are Law. 
 
 14. They who select Wisdom for their bride, must 
 woo her with all their hearts, (with undivided Love) and 
 dismiss false claims from the bridal-chamber of Soul 
 (their consciousness). This chamber must be furnished 
 with Truth, and ornamented with the realities of Being. 
 Wisdom, the bride of Love, is modest, and only appears 
 in the presence of her bridegroom, Love, when the bridal- 
 chamber of consciousness is thus furnished. They who 
 
 [128]
 
 turn from the letter to the Spirit, with love and attention Intuition 
 fixed therein to serve the Spirit of Truth day and night, 
 will unite themselves with wisdom. They who love to 
 serve the Truth with unwavering faith, will find Me, Wis- 
 dom ; for I am easily found by a constant devotion to 
 Me, and love for truth. I am united and wedded to Love 
 by the Supreme One, and they whom God hath sealed 
 together cannot be separated. In whomsoever the love 
 of God is manifest, the same is the Wisdom Bride. 
 
 HEALING IDEAS. 
 
 Prayer is fulfilled by demonstrating God-idea in 
 thought, word and deed. "Going into the silence does not 
 fully express what is meant to be conveyed by the state- 
 ment ; it simply means being still mentally for the purpose 
 of realizing the truth of the power and possibility of 
 Being. To speak in symbolic language this is entering the 
 closet, closing the door, and praying to the Father who 
 hears in secret, and rewards openly. When you have 
 closed the door to observation, acknowledged the pres- 
 ence of Supreme Being, the fullness of Good, put on the 
 armor of Truth and instruct your patient in the true heal- 
 ing idea. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 Dear sister or brother, belief in sickness is misplaced 
 confidence. "Ye believe in God, believe also in Me." The 
 sense of disease or pain is evidence of the misplaced con- 
 fidence or misinterpretation. You now believe in God, 
 believe equally in yourself, equality is the law of the 
 Lord, in which is no iniquity. 
 
 You are in Infinite Spirit, or Mind, one with all good- 
 ness; you are good, peaceful, harmonious and free, for 
 God is your life, substance and power. )'<ui are God's 
 image and likeness and cannot be sick. To be. is to be one 
 
 [ 129 ]
 
 Divine Science with God the Father; you possess, therefore, all that you 
 and Healing desire to manifest, viz.: life, love, truth, wisdom, justice, 
 faith and strength. The Spirit of Truth that to know 
 makes free is ever in you and you in it. You can not be 
 absent from the perfect. Be ye perfect, means, know the 
 Truth that your Father and Heaven are manifest in you, 
 and you have Being in Him; in His presence there is 
 pleasure evermore. You are whole, entire, wanting noth- 
 ing, absolutely full of peace and harmony at this time. 
 
 This Truth is not absence, but is positive and eternal 
 presence, from which you can not be separated. 
 
 [130]
 
 LESSON X. 
 
 truth's practice. 
 
 In the preface of this book we have told you that to be 
 healed, means a spiritual and normal condition, which 
 brings into expression consciousness of unity and whole- 
 ness. A spiritual and normal condition is one like unto 
 Infinite Spirit with which we are one. In order to realize 
 the harmony of Spirit, we are to manifest the knowledge 
 of what we are by using it, and be concerned only with the 
 permanent and real, not with transient passing beliefs. 
 
 2. To affirm, in thought and act, the truth that we 
 are one with the Infinite whole, that we are wholly good 
 and harmonious is the work that lies before us. Affirma- 
 tion brings realization; it is the word of Truth and Life; 
 the pinnacle of absolute consciousness ; the Unity of Spirit. 
 Affirmation knows no temptation, no sense delusion, no 
 lack. It reveals that Being is eternal, superior to time, 
 place and circumstance. Thev who realize T . .. „ 
 
 L J John, li :2. 
 
 this Truth are caused to turn from darkness Deut - 33:2L 
 to light, from the seeming to the real, from dis-ease to 
 ease, from fear and its torments to love and its bliss, from 
 prejudice to justice, from doubt to faith, from false belief 
 to knowledge, from all erroneous belief concerning God 
 and partake of "the bread of life." 
 
 3. The question may arise with many is it possible 
 at all times and in all places to rise superior to environ- 
 ments, surrounding conditions and circumstances? This 
 question may be answered correctly by the one asking it, 
 
 [ 131 ]
 
 Divine Science by first perceiving what Being is. Do not forget what 
 and Healing manner of Spirit you are of. All know that they are, but 
 to know what they are is to manifest inherent knowledge. 
 One can have but a glimpse of the real Truth as long as 
 God is looked upon as an object or form to be worshiped, 
 Ex 20 . 4 or as long as one looks upon any form in 
 
 Lev. 26:13. heaven or in earth as objective to Being. 
 
 He must have the spiritual ingathering and gather every 
 visible form, even the whole universe into the Omnipres- 
 ence of God ; then learn to look at things from the stand- 
 point of God as a conscious living presence embracing all. 
 When this is done know that environment, condition and 
 circumstance are effects, not cause ; that we are cause and 
 included within our Being is the effect or body Cause has 
 produced. Effect cannot environ, condition nor limit 
 cause. He who has an eye to see, will see that he has not 
 been, neither can he be, environed or limited by forms, 
 circumstances or events. To believe in limitation of any 
 kind is to believe erroneously and make vain effort to 
 overcome what has no real existence ; one's time is spent 
 in vain who thus believes. The truth is, we include our 
 expressions within ourselves just as Omnipresence 
 includes all creation within itself, hence our freedom is of 
 the same nature as is the freedom of Omnipresent Spirit. 
 4. It is to be understood that the term "holding 
 ourselves in Truth," means, we are to unwaveringly hold 
 to the fact that we are Truth, and know that the control of 
 thought is spiritually accomplished by proving that we are 
 demonstrable Truth. Thought is not to be controlled 
 E . 3 . n through any of the usual lines of concentra- 
 
 Rom. 8:28. ^ lon f personal effort or determination. It 
 
 is only by being the Christ in God, the Thinker of abso- 
 lute Good, that we think with power and authority. The 
 I that I am is always concentration. I never scatter my 
 forces, nor am I ever confused in my action ; my thoughts 
 
 [132]
 
 are orderly and accord perfectly with what I am. I am Truth? s 
 capable of everything that is right and just. Practice 
 
 Through knowing that we are Truth we realize that 
 we are not troubled with or by effects. Not until w r e take 
 the attitude of Being and the responsibility of thinking 
 according to its nature do we realize ourselves to be in the 
 paradise of God, where God has placed us. 
 
 5. To indulge erroneous mental conditions such as 
 envy, prejudice, jealousy, hate, fear, etc., sets at naught 
 the true service and expression of the Spirit. The condi- 
 tions that we yield our thoughts to obey we Rom - 16 
 serve in belief. If through force of habit Acts> 5:29 - 
 we find ourselves reasoning in favor of seeming sin, sick- 
 ness, death, envy, prejudice or hate, etc., we are not to 
 feel discouraged and change our belief about the nature 
 and power of Being; we are to quietly deny that line of 
 reasoning bv taking up the true one and reasoning from 
 the standpoint of God. Think and manifest salvation, not 
 sin ; health, not sickness ; life, not death ; justice, not envy ; 
 love, not hate ; truth, not error ; by so doing you serve 
 God, and make desirable conditions. The Science of God 
 is also the Science of the Good, true and beautiful. 
 
 6. "Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also 
 reap." I lis fixed beliefs are sensed in the body. Unless 
 his beliefs are at-one with God they will never be at-one 
 with the body; nor can they become a part of it, or be 
 sensed but as discordant feelings and dis-eased conditions. 
 If error of belief was at-one with the body it would be 
 sensed as peace and health. Each demon- t Tim ( .. 10 19 
 strator of Truth must break the habit of John - 5:13 - 
 indulging the race belief that ignorance of Truth and 
 erroneous beliefs can become part of the body or can make 
 it over after their kind. The body should be constantly 
 held to be in a perfect state of agreement with Spirit. It 
 is just as wrong to tell a child that his thoughts or words 
 
 [ 13.3 ]
 
 Divine Science will make him sick as to tell him that his food and the 
 and Healing weather can make him sick. 
 
 7. It is a step in the right direction to cease identify- 
 ing God with disease or thinking he is the author of it; 
 but we do not take the final step and perceive and practice 
 the whole Truth until we cease identifying either Spirit, 
 Soul or body with disease. 
 
 The last enemy to be overcome is death or separate- 
 ness from God. Sickness must be rejected in order to set 
 1 cor 15-54 a *- nau ght the last enemy. The lesson of 
 Is - 25:8 - letting go is an important one to understand. 
 
 To get understanding is to let go of error. When we 
 know the Spirit we serve but one master, and quickly do 
 we pass from false race beliefs and their effects, to true 
 knowledge and peace. This change, though it be sudden, 
 is effectual. 
 
 Some persons say they fear to let go of the belief of 
 the realty of sin, sickness and death, for fear they may 
 come upon them ; so they are afraid not to fear. It is 
 written, "God hath not given you the spirit of fear," with 
 its torments. He has given you the spirit of perfect love 
 with its bliss, which when recognized, obeyed and made 
 manifest casts out fear. He who manifested patience 
 divinely while suffering, said, "The things that I feared, 
 have come upon me." 
 
 8. Everyone's work of Truth should be commenced 
 just where they are, regardless of conditions and sur- 
 roundings. Begin to think and speak Truth for your- 
 selves without even pausing to take a glance at what has 
 Iatt g ., 2 seemed to be obstacles. Affirm there are no 
 
 Luke, c j:0u, 62. obstacles; I do not fear, there is nothing to 
 fear. The allness and everywhereness of the good satis- 
 fies every desire of my heart; it is my life, love, power, 
 faith or substance, it is all that I need and want. I love 
 
 [134]
 
 the Truth, I am the Truth, I am now manifesting it fear- Truth's 
 lessly and am free. Practice 
 
 If you believe in and fear age of body, it is because, 
 in belief, the body has been separated from the Spirit. 
 To erase that belief you should consciously affirm the 
 Truth ; I am eternal life, I have always been and will ever 
 be; rouse up and claim the truth of Being for yourself. 
 Age cannot touch you, death cannot come to you. 
 
 "Never the Spirit was born ; the Spirit shall cease to be 
 never; 
 Never was time it was not ; End and Beginning are 
 dreams ! 
 Birthless, and deathless, and changeless, remaineth the 
 Spirit forever; 
 Death hath not touched it at all, dead though the house 
 of it seems !" 
 
 Shall such continue to say, I fear age, I doubt, I am 
 subject to sin, sickness and death? Can that which 
 cndureth forever, be subject to the symbol of life? You 
 will say no, forever no ! Then if race belief be sensed in 
 the body as disease, it is for the reason that we have not 
 been conscious of the reality of self, who includes the body 
 in Truth, therefore, not active in truthful thought and 
 belief. Disease and pain are always subject to our will, 
 they yield to consciousness of Truth, which proves the 
 unreality of the conditions of disease whatever they may 
 lie called from a medical standpoint. When there is an 
 appearance of pain, if you doubt not that Truth will heal 
 you ; speak quickly the words of life and Truth and you 
 will prove its mastery and freedom. 
 
 Christ said, "Resist not evil." You may ask. if one 
 tomes to my house or place of business with misunder- 
 standing about some business matter, is angry and per- 
 verse, and will not reason, am 1 not to resist his abuse? 
 
 [Kir,]
 
 Divine Science "A soft answer turneth away wrath." All recognize 
 
 1 and Healing that anger is error ; if you meet error with error, it is the 
 blind leading the blind, both fall into the ditch. Truth is 
 power and harmony ; therefore, if you meet anger with 
 steady, unwavering thoughts, words and deeds of Truth, 
 thus self-centered, your mental condition being at-one 
 with Spirit, is master of the condition of anger. If you 
 are moved to anger by his expression, you thereby make 
 his expression yours, and the two conditions are one. 
 Hence, you are doer of what you condemn. 
 
 9. Truth applies alike to all, and will to you in your 
 Matt 6-°t-3o present occupation, whatever the occupation 
 Matt. u:27-30. ma y b e> j t j s n0 f- w [ se t f re t a nd worry 
 
 about business ; it renders one less competent to act with 
 judgment and make desirable conditions. The strength 
 and concentration which is necessary for the accomplish- 
 ment of the work, is expended in worry and fretting; 
 therefore, say there is nothing to worry and fret about, 
 that you desire to do what you are doing, and that you are 
 happy. If you thus affirm, believing, your work becomes 
 a pleasure, and worry ceases. Blessed are they by their 
 words and works, who thus speak and act. The time spent 
 in worry and fretful thinking is fruitless, for during such 
 time thought (the channel of expression) is occupied with 
 perversity and negation of Spirit ; such attempt at thinking 
 is void of principle and life, for it is not in accord with 
 Spirit. Spirit manifests with order and law. Its thought 
 is a living image of itself; its word is a form or symbol 
 of its thought. It has no anxiety nor worry ; fear, anxiety, 
 fault-finding, are effects of selfishness, or self-desire; in 
 the present moment, hour, or day, there is sufficient work 
 to be done, without taking thought of the morrow or fear- 
 ing the future. Sufficient unto the day is the work- 
 thereof. 
 
 10. If a man is building a bridge, vessel, or struc- 
 
 [136]
 
 ture of any kind, the plan of the structure is first com- Truth's 
 pleted, then the builder, step by step, is guided by the plan Practice 
 to its completion. Each day brings its duty, or new part 
 of the work, which brings it further on the way toward 
 a perfect whole ; and to-day's work is a preparation for 
 to-morrow's work. Xo amount of anxiety can aid the 
 work or hasten its completion, or change the plan. If by 
 accident any part of the structure be destroyed, no amount 
 of anxiety can aid in replacing it ; the work must be done 
 again, and can be accomplished better without anxiety 
 and fear, than with them. So, also, can the problem of 
 life be demonstrated better by each individual without 
 anxiety. 
 
 When truthful thought takes the place of error, and 
 knowledge of ignorance, the effects of ignorance called 
 disease, sorrow and trouble, are rapidly dispelled. 
 
 ii. Some persons conscientiously say, "I feel that I 
 am powerless to help myself ; I have not attained to Truth, 
 but I believe I could attain to it and live the life if I was 
 situated as some are, etc." Dear friends, do not feel dis- 
 couraged though you have tried a thousand times to live 
 the life, and have seemed to fail; all effort with right 
 motive is success and will actualize. Do not be anxious 
 about your situation— be willing to commence your work 
 in your present surroundings, for you now know that you 
 are not subject to the elements, climate, surrounding en- 
 vironments, heredity nor any mortal belief, for the 
 immortal cannot be subject to error of belief. "Nay, in 
 all these things we are more than conquerors, through 
 Him that loved us. For 1 am persuaded that neither 
 death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, 
 nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor 
 depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us 
 1 ron i the love oi ( iod, which is in Christ Jesus, our Lord." 
 Christ Jesus means ( ',m\ with us. If old habits of thought 
 
 [ 137 ]
 
 Divine Science return, keep in remembrance, through renewed effort, 
 and Healing I am pure Being, I am the light of the world. Therefore, 
 I serve one master, have one guide, one Father or Parent 
 Source. Cease trying to feed on husks by placing self 
 beneath and subject to effect. They who would raise 
 themselves from the dead, from mere appearance, etc., to 
 a consciousness of life eternal with God, must stand firm 
 in this high and truthful position, the one which God 
 hath given and the only one known to Him. 
 
 12. If you are in the habit of saying that you are 
 sensitive, negative, and receptive to surroundings and to 
 your own error of belief or that of others, and that you 
 must be situated in certain physical surroundings to be 
 happy, know that it is another way of saying, I am inferior 
 to the most external effects, and therefore dependent upon 
 them for life and peace ; this is placing things and condi- 
 tions between you and God, your Good. True happiness, 
 strength, knowledge and power come from having no 
 other God before me. This is true, for the reason that we 
 are the idea, or word, which was before the beginning, 
 which was with God, and which was God. Therefore, 
 when we place effects between ourselves and God, our 
 false attitude is sensed as limitation. If we believe we 
 must have certain conditions we should understand that 
 we are maker of them ; that we can place our thought and 
 belief subject to, or above conditions and the erroneous 
 race beliefs. To believe that the thought of others is the 
 cause of our illness is to suppose we are subject to error 
 of belief. We should place self in its true position, as one 
 with Infinite Good, above error of belief and see the per- 
 sons there with us whom we have thought were the cause 
 of our illness. This practice of Truth is a safe method, 
 which is sure to bring good results to all concerned. 
 
 13. I hear the thought of thousands, asking from 
 out the silence, "Can we maintain our selfhood in this high 
 
 [138]
 
 attitude of Infinite Good while in this mundane sphere?" 
 When you regard the Spirit of Infinite Goodness as the 
 only Spirit and presence, as all of power, all of Good, all 
 of Life, Love and Truth, all that is, you are consciously 
 in the high attitude of Spirit; you have gone up into the 
 mount of Being, and when you are set or established you 
 will draw your own unto you and disciples will come and 
 work with you. 
 
 Ignorance is the cause of all suffering, a knowledge 
 of Truth is its remedy. It is sense seeing, unillumined 
 by Spirit perception that primarily results in a sense of 
 discord, trouble and inharmony and causes us to affirm 
 them for ourselves. We should be sure that what we 
 claim for ourselves is truly ours, that it actually belongs 
 to us, then we can have faith in our affirmations. As we 
 have no life substance or power that is not God we should 
 be careful not to misrepresent our nature by affirming at 
 random. It is not profitable to claim what God has not 
 given ; to do so is to deny what he has given. They who 
 decide not to lay up mortal treasure of erroneous belief, 
 trouble and inharmony, but are determined that their 
 treasure shall consist of immortal Truth, peace and 
 harmony, the real and permanent, will be faithful in the 
 practice of Truth. 
 
 14. If we give place in our thought to the word of 
 prejudice spoken by another we have listened to that 
 which will bear no fruit and is of no value. A teacher of 
 Divine Science once said to her class, "If at any time cir- 
 cumstances make it necessary for you to listen to recitals 
 of prejudice, envy, malice, etc., say to yourself, 'My Soul 
 does not hear it.' " What we refuse to admit in the Soul, 
 or even in belief, we have not heard. This is the true 
 method of rejecting error. "If, therefore, thine eye be 
 single (to Truth) thy whole body shall be full of light." 
 Mentality blending with the consciousness of Spirit 
 
 [ 139 ] 
 
 Truth's 
 Practice
 
 Divine Science 
 and Healing 
 
 affirms I am the light of the world ; it lets light shine, 
 Spirit is manifested within and through it. No ill can 
 befall one who sees no ill. They who fulfill the royal law, 
 resist not evil, see no power in what is called evil ; good- 
 ness being Infinite, they know all there is as Good. The 
 silent thought of many, while reading this lesson, will be, 
 what am I to do with what I see ; I see nothing but evil, 
 error, and suffering. Whence does it come — whither does 
 it go, this appearance called evil and suffering? I cer- 
 tainly know what I see before me. 
 
 Dear friends, do you know what you see before you ? 
 Whence does it come, whither does it go ? proves that you 
 do not understand what you see. What is seen is not 
 permanent, unchanging, nor is it knowledge, nor a source 
 of knowledge. Therefore, it cannot impart knowledge to 
 you. Science or truth is exact knowledge, and there can- 
 not be exact knoweldge but of the permanent and 
 unchanging. 
 
 It is ours to know the law of creation and the true 
 relation of the Creator to the created ; it is ours to know 
 Cause and effect ; that knowledge does not consist in see- 
 ing error; so, if you do not see anything but evil, error, 
 and suffering, you do not see even the symbol of knowl- 
 edge, or shadow of truth. "If the light that is in thee be 
 darkness, how great is that darkness." Knowledge is not 
 revealed through seeing error. 
 
 We are not manifesting the law of love, while we 
 claim that we and others are expressing hate. A man once 
 told the author that he had fought the devil forty years, 
 and had gained many victories and felt very much elated 
 with his success. Shortly after he listened to a sermon on 
 Divine Science, in which it was made clear that the time 
 spent in fighting an imaginary devil was not spent in 
 worshiping God in Spirit and in Truth ; he saw that much 
 
 [140]
 
 valuable time had been lost that should have been spent Truth 1 s 
 in true Christian work. Practice 
 
 Spirit perceives its own truth. To the pure all is 
 pure. It is impossible to obtain knowledge from error, 
 in error, or by error, or even from effect, in effect, or 
 by effect. 
 
 15. It is clear that as sensation of either pain or 
 pleasure is an effect, it is something to be understood and 
 not feared. Do not be frightened with the sense of pain ; 
 let Divine Love possess you and turn your quiet, loving 
 thought upon the condition, then maintain a happy realiz- 
 ation that you are God's image and likeness and are all 
 right and it will soon be dispelled. The practitioner of 
 Divine Science has the mistakes of the world to correct 
 when healing. Two thousand years ago the Jews claimed 
 to be the children of God, because they were descendants 
 of Abraham. Their conclusion was not based in God ; it 
 showed they did not understand the law of Being, which 
 works from the invisible to the visible. The world's peo- 
 ple are still claiming to be the children of God and the 
 descendants of visible man, the result of 1-19-23 
 flesh. This material belief is the root of Is - 40:25 > 26 - 
 idolatry, it makes a supposed separation. It should be 
 denied by word and act. This is the scientific method of 
 correcting false race beliefs. Truth is the sure remedy for 
 all suffering; none other is offered in Divine Science, it 
 heals ever\- dis-ease or discomfort that comes before us. 
 
 16. What are the evidences of Truth ? "These signs 
 shall follow them that believe." 
 
 1 Te who was master of all conditions, who knew the 
 possibility of humanity, said, "lie that believeth shall do 
 the tilings that 1 do." And the apostles, according to the 
 Acts, could heal even to the raising of the dead. 
 
 The Science of God is absolute mathematics. They 
 who wish may demonstrate and prove it. A true practi- 
 
 [ 141 ]
 
 Divine Science tioner will administer Truth for all beliefs of imperfection. 
 and Healing To manifest Truth in the body is to heal. "He that raised 
 up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your bodies 
 because of His Spirit that dwell eth in you." Truth is the 
 infallible and the only certain remedy for error. It will 
 not compromise with it. All may heal, who think, speak 
 and act Truth, free from personal opinions and beliefs. 
 Healing- by the Spirit of Truth, is casting out error by the 
 power of God ; it is not a kingdom divided against itself. 
 When the Spirit of Truth is manifest to the patient, God 
 is manifest to him. 
 
 Truth is equally good for all ; the more we give of 
 this remedy the more we are conscious of having. In heal- 
 ing do not in thought hold your patients as body only 
 nor use personal will ; have no desire to dominate or con- 
 trol them ; otherwise the effort will not be a Science treat- 
 ment. When we speak from Spirit and claim all Good- 
 ness for another, our measure is according to the nature 
 of Spirit; it is just and right. Truthful statements are 
 God-like; they destroy erroneous bedief which is unlike 
 God. 
 
 17. One more question is heard in the silence, which 
 should be answered in this lesson. "How do you treat 
 persons at the time they are passing through the change 
 called death?'' Speak to them with as much certainty and 
 authority as did Jesus when he spoke to those he healed 
 and raised from the dead. It is our consciousness of the 
 presence of Holy Spirit and faith in our ability to speak its 
 word, that heals. W r e should speak the word of eternal 
 life. Our faith will cause the "living waters" of eternal 
 life to spring up into harmonious activity. Speak silently, 
 or openly, as seems best, and tell them who and what 
 they are. That God and heaven are both here, they are in 
 God and heaven is within them. Be loving and gentle, 
 but firm and unwavering. Insist that they are consciously 
 
 [142]
 
 at-one with God, co-eternal and co-equal with him in Truth's 
 Being. Practice 
 
 "There is no death, what seems so is transition." So 
 we clothe them with love ; see them in the embrace of the 
 all good. We speak to them in the silence and tell them 
 they are eternal life now ; to look within, to the Spirit in 
 which they live, that there, they will find heaven. We say 
 you are at-one with the whole Spirit ; make this Truth 
 your own, and all else will be added. If the healer's 
 sympathies are touched for the friends, include them in 
 the words of life, and see all alike in Truth. You 
 thoroughly understand from this lesson what it is to know 
 all in Truth. Ye shall know the Truth, and the Truth 
 shall make you free. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 A formula by which to apply the substance of this 
 lesson. 
 
 I am not a creature of circumstances that I should 
 serve them. I am Life ; it is, therefore, mine to live and 
 experience the peace of eternal being. 
 
 I love God with all my heart, soul, mind and 
 strength. 
 
 I love people because they are like him. 
 
 I love people for their own sake. 
 
 I love people because they are one with me. 
 
 I love them because I see my own life in them. 
 
 I love people regardless of what they do. 
 
 1 love them separate from their opinions. 
 
 I love them irrespective of thought, word and deed. 
 
 I love people not in a worldly way, but as God, who is 
 love, loves them. 
 
 Not as the world gives, give I unto you ; but as God 
 
 [ 143 ]
 
 Divine Science gives, give I. "The gift of God is Eternal Life." You 
 and Healing are it. I am it. 
 
 I am always self-centered, and poised in Truth, and 
 am Divine Concentration. I practice what I am. 
 
 144
 
 PREFACE TO LESSON XI. 
 
 EXPRESSION OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 
 
 In the Statement of Being man is placed in his right 
 relation to the infinite whole, — the Creator, creating and 
 creation. All that can be said of man, in Truth, bears the 
 same relation to the whole as does he. Through keeping 
 the idea before us that man is consciously centered in God, 
 that he is not destructible or corruptible Being, will bring 
 forth true thought and realization. Hold firmly to the all- 
 inclusive Truth of Divine Science and practice it from day 
 to day with certainty, and from lesson to lesson as you 
 read, re-read and study them. Realization of Unity with 
 All Good will crown your efforts. Conviction, experi- 
 enced in demonstrating Truth is certainty, nothing waver- 
 ing; it is faith, rest and peace. 
 
 Xo man knoweth the things of God, save the Spirit of 
 God within him. The Spirit of God expressed, in man, 
 is he who understands Truth. We have found the Parent 
 Source, as did Christ Jesus, and are at-one with it. We 
 have not the spirit of the world, but of God, that we might 
 know the things that are freely given to us of God. As 
 like comprehends like, it is necessary that the ear be 
 opened to understand the silence — the fount of knowl- 
 edge and wisdom, that we may hear the voice of the 
 Supreme and enlighten the senses. To remove all belief 
 of limitation, take on and believe in the limitless, is to real- 
 ize that we are in the Infinite ocean of absolute and unfail- 
 ing Good. 
 
 L 145 ]
 
 Divine Science In the beginning of your studies practice transferring 
 
 and Healing the thought daily from the creature to the Creator, and 
 think that which represents the Creator. Think life, love, 
 intelligence, knowledge, power and presence of All Good. 
 Practice thinking what it would be like to be present 
 everywhere at the same time, sustaining, embracing and 
 pervading all that live. What it means to be all of power, 
 all of substance, all of law and all of love ; yesterday, 
 to-day, and forever the same. Just in proportion as you 
 succeed will you comprehend the all-pervading Spirit and 
 be rewarded with Divine knowledge. Extend your 
 thought beyond limitation, out-pass form, enter the Source 
 of all form, traverse all time, become eternity in thought, 
 live in the present. Lift the thought above all heights, 
 descend below all depths, that you may conceive of and 
 know the Omnipresent Spirit and the true relationship 
 existing between the Creator and creation ; and that what 
 is perceived is contained within the Perceiver. To thus 
 perceive and think is freedom. In order to demonstrate 
 self, it is necessary to know what our nature is like. If 
 we perceive ourselves to be as closely related to the 
 Supreme Being or Parent Source, as idea, which is 
 inherent in Mind is to Mind, then we may comprehend 
 all that Being is and has expressed. If we perceive our- 
 selves to be self-existing Spirit, one with the whole Parent 
 Source, we have a truthful apprehension of self and the 
 Parent Source. If we believe ourselves to be manifesta- 
 tion, the out-picturing of God as a ray or reflection, we 
 apprehend that only which is limited and temporal. 
 Hence, we speak from the plane of limitation, and not 
 from the plane of consciousness and understanding, for 
 we do not understand more than that which we believe 
 ourselves to be. 
 
 Christ is to us "The way, the Truth and the life," in 
 that he reveals the true relation of the "I" or real self, 
 
 [146]
 
 to God. Not until we take our true position and maintain Expression of 
 it as did He, have we placed ourselves in thought and Consciousness 
 consciousness where God has placed us ; nor can we 
 demonstrate the Truth as it was demonstrated by Jesus. 
 
 [147]
 
 LESSON XI. 
 
 THE SPOKEN WORD, THE PURPOSE OF GOD. 
 
 "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was 
 with God, and the Word was God." Rotherham's trans- 
 lation of this verse is : Originally was the Word, and the 
 Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same 
 was originally with God. All things through Him came 
 into existence ; and without Him, came into existence not 
 even one thing which has come into existence. In Him 
 was life ; and the life was the light of men. 
 
 That is, in the beginning, or origin of creation all 
 things were, are now and evermore shall be. All that is, 
 is with God and is God. Prior to creative action is the 
 Creator who creates or brings forth creation. All are 
 familiar with the trinity, "Father, Son and Holy Ghost." 
 In the plane of self-existing Being this trinity means 
 Spirit, Soul and Knowledge, or, in other words, Mind, 
 Idea and Consciousness. 
 
 In the Divine order of creation, or "the Law of 
 Expression," Spirit is first in order, living Soul second in 
 order, and Body the third. So whether one reasons from 
 the plane of what is self-existing, or from the order of 
 this one in its self-expression, the conclusion is, there is 
 but One All. As all things are produced by the power 
 God puts into His creative action, the result in creation is 
 an exact image of the idea of the Creator, and never is it 
 otherwise. The idea is with God and is God. It is, 
 therefore, perfectly just and pleasing to God for us to 
 
 [US]
 
 see the outer as the inner, and deal with the two as one. The Spoken 
 This is the Divine, eternal, unchangeable order. Word, the 
 
 2. He who knows himself thoroughly understands Purpose of Goa 
 himself to be this one all-inclusive trinity of Mind, includ- 
 ing idea, and consciousness, which in the order of Its 
 
 expression is Mind, mentality and visibility. In other 
 words, he knows himself to be Spirit, including soul and 
 knowledge, which in the order of Its expression is Spirit, 
 living soul and body. 
 
 Thus the Word that is with God and is God becomes 
 flesh (living form) and dwells among us; and of its full- 
 ness have all ye received and Grace for Grace. 
 
 3. The power to think creative thoughts and speak 
 living words is contained in Being, they are born direct 
 from Being. Being recognizes its own thought as abso- 
 lute and perfect and knows its own words as conveying 
 and embodying the truth of Itself. It is clear that when 
 we perceive from the plane of Being, we perceive the 
 truth relative to expression, and express in thought the 
 power of Being, which is life and truth manifest or made 
 apparent ; this is bearing fruit of the Spirit. 
 
 While we are privileged to look upon the beautiful 
 symbols in nature, yet we do not see that they are radiant 
 with the light of Omnipresent Deity until we see them as 
 living expressions of God. 
 
 Not until we do see them as such do we consciously 
 ascertain and make known in our life the full purpose of 
 God in creation. In solving the problem of Life the 
 Divine order or Law of Expression must be maintained. 
 The true mental image of an idea will always actualize 
 itself in visible expression. It is actualized in the spoken 
 word, in our dealings with each other, and in the sensa- 
 tions oi bodily existence. All idea being sourced in God, 
 the Omnipresent Mind, when His idea is brought forth 
 
 [ 149 ]
 
 Divine Science into form it is health and ease ; it is the real expressed and 
 and Healing sensed. 
 
 4. When Divine Being is consciously imaged by us, 
 we know what harmonious results are, by having pro- 
 duced them ; being thus educated from within we learn 
 that all things in nature are expressions of eternal ideas ; 
 hence, may be truthfully called spoken words of God. 
 Every form in nature, or all that constitute the visible 
 universe, may be spoken of as a whole, as constituting the 
 language of God, — the expressed words of the Infinite. 
 That is, forms in nature are the expressed language of the 
 interior ideas of the Supreme. Our bodies are unlimited 
 idea made visible. 
 
 5. That which represents the nature of Being can- 
 not control or guide Being, so it is clear that neither 
 thought nor word can rightly control or guide. "I am the 
 way" should be understood by each one ; it means that the 
 right way is that of being the way and expressing what 
 we are. The only true control is in doing as the Father 
 does, — being the way and demonstrating self. 
 
 There are no self-made limitations in Truth. 
 
 There are no self-delusions ; 
 
 No hypnotic conditions ; 
 
 No mortal suggestions. 
 
 We must assume the responsibility of controlling 
 thought by simply thinking correctly ; of controlling words 
 by speaking true to principle and controlling deeds by 
 acting in accord with the Unity of the Spirit. When this 
 is done we shall be able to perceive and read the silent 
 and invisible language or idea that lies back of all nature — 
 the language which is, in the beginning, i. e., before 
 thought — prior to expression. The highest truths of the 
 unmanifest will reveal themselves to the perception of one 
 whose mental condition is purified by perfect thought — 
 
 [150]
 
 that which represents the attributes and perfection of The Spoken 
 Being. Word, the 
 
 The power to perceive, read and realize the universal Purpose of God 
 language which lies back of created things, is the deepest 
 intuition, it is Spirit taking cognizance of its own truth. 
 It is reading the Book of Life, or Life itself. This lan- 
 guage is inwardly perceived; it has no sound, neither is 
 it objective to the senses; it is soundless, invisible pres- 
 ence, hidden in the secret depths of the everywhereness 
 of God-Being; it is the very essence and meaning of all 
 living form, and of every language spoken. This percep- 
 tion or realization, by the majority of humanity in its 
 present state of understanding, is a possibility unthought 
 of, while by other portions it is so perfectly expressed that 
 they know themselves to be it and as living and moving 
 in God Idea, in a way that may be likened unto a light 
 shining and radiating from within a Light. Faith in Truth 
 is the power and illumination which penetrates the silence 
 and finds the Cause of things in Principle. If we w r ould 
 trace manifestation to its ultimate in outer expression, we 
 must take our position in Cause and commence our reason- 
 ing and perceiving where all things commence, and listen 
 to the silence, the voice of Truth, and guide our thoughts 
 by it. 
 
 6. The Christian Mystic, Jacob Boehme, an illumin- 
 ated seer, expressed the same truth in the form of a dia- 
 logue between the Master and His disciple, as follows. 
 The disciple said to the Master: "How can I succeed in 
 arriving at that supersensual life in which I may see and 
 hear the Supreme?" The Master answered: "If you can 
 only for a moment enter in thought into the formless, 
 where no creature resides, you will hear the voice of the 
 Supreme." The disciple said: "Is this far or near?" The 
 Master answered : "It is in yourself, and if you can com- 
 mand only for one hour the silence of your desires, you 
 
 [ 151 ]
 
 Divine Science will hear the inexpressible words of the Supreme. If 
 and Healing your own will and self are silent in you, the perception of 
 the eternal will be manifest through you ; God will hear, 
 and see, and talk through you ; your own hearing, desiring 
 and seeing, prevents you from hearing and seeing the 
 Supreme." Acknowledgment of the ever present Deity 
 as being all there is, and meditating with calm and peace- 
 ful thought on the same, is the way to prove to ourselves 
 the truth of the Master's words to His disciple. Let 
 your practice of concentration be as advised in the preface 
 of this lesson, and you will hear the inexpressible 
 words of the Supreme, saying, there is no limitation, and 
 beliefs of limitation will disappear; for error is never ap- 
 parent where truth is spoken and manifested. 
 
 7. At this point in our lesson, it is evident that our 
 work resolves itself into this, that we are to make the 
 thought, love, and motive of Spirit our thought, love and 
 motive, and thus produce the fruits of Spirit — effects 
 which harmonize with the Supreme All. Every word 
 spoken has its origin in the silent and Invisible. Every 
 thing in nature has its origin in the silent and Invisible. 
 Everything in nature is an expression of the silent and 
 Invisible Reality. Such is the nature of truthful percep- 
 tion and thought, that they who have the understanding 
 to perceive things as they are, and call them by their true 
 name, their Divine meaning, can produce good results at 
 will representative of the idea resting in God. This is 
 done by perceiving and maintaining that perfect idea in 
 thought and consciousness. 
 
 The names by which forms in nature are known, are 
 not their real and Divine names. They are not named ac- 
 cording to their realty, but according to their appearance. 
 
 8. The pattern of all things is contained in the Holy 
 Mount, prior to expression ; the Holy Mount being Infinite 
 Spirit or Mind, all ideas are contained in it prior to their 
 
 [ 152 ]
 
 expression ; or it may be reasoned thus, that the Creator The Spoken 
 contains all ideas within himself before they are spoken or Word, the 
 expressed in form, and to consciously abide in the Creator Purpose of God 
 is to realize what they are. 
 
 There is one eternal, interior language, which con- 
 tains the words that are in the beginning, — that originally 
 are and which are expressed in nature, and are intelligible 
 to all. "The word is made flesh, and dwells among us," 
 and without it is not anything made that is made. This 
 interior language is forever resting in the Parent Source, 
 and includes all permanent ideas which are the souls of 
 visible forms. Visible forms are spoken words of this 
 unspoken and eternal soul or idea language. As all truth 
 is one, and is forever the same, it is axiomatic that all 
 that truly is, is united. It follows that as One, the Christ, 
 has realized his union with the whole, they who are awak- 
 ened to absolute consciousness, are illumined with a per- 
 ception of first and final truth, and know that the same 
 truth applies to them. All must understand this interior 
 truth of the perfect Unity of God and His manifestations. 
 While there will ever be the same beautiful variety of 
 manifestation in nature, when the above truth is under- 
 stood, these manifestations will no longer be marred by 
 negations and misrepresentations of God's infinite pres- 
 ence in all. 
 
 The finding of self, as one with the absolute, is the 
 way to a perception of this Soul language, the Idea of 
 tilings, the indwelling word of God. When we place 
 self in consciousness where God has placed us, we shall 
 be able to hear the still, small voice, and perceive with the 
 eye of understanding. 
 
 9. I have not forgotten the lesson impressed upon 
 my memory in early childhood, of how to listen to the 
 silence and be guided by its word. Having a birthright 
 to the Quaker Church, I was taught to depend upon the 
 
 [ 153 ]
 
 Divine Science still, small voice to guide me in the straight and narrow 
 and Healing way, and to an upright life ; and, that if I did not listen 
 to, and obey this voice, it would cease speaking to me. 
 How true it is, that if we do not listen to the voice of 
 Truth, and adjust our thought, word and deed to it, we 
 lose the way of hearing, perceiving and understanding, 
 and they who lose this way are lost in the wilderness of 
 human beliefs and opinions. They have departed from 
 the fact that I am the way. 
 
 If we do not seek first Cause, which is God, and rely 
 upon it, we seek and rely upon that which is not Cause. 
 To seek and lean upon effects is to serve Mammon, and be 
 idolatrous in belief. 
 
 To seek and to depend upon manifesting God, for all 
 expressions of Life and Strength, is to worship in Spirit 
 and in Truth, is to base the motive and faith aright, and 
 is to fulfill the Purpose of Life in Creation ; for the pur- 
 pose of life in creation is that God may be manifest, that 
 we may, as individuals, come to know Him, the only true 
 God and Jesus Christ, our true sonship, which is a con- 
 sciousness of life eternal. 
 
 10. Our words may be said to be the expression of 
 Divine Ideas imaged in consciousness by thinking: ideas 
 are first and are the larger term, which includes the possi- 
 bility of the word. Prior to the expression of an idea in 
 word, the possibility of the word may be said to be a pos- 
 sibility resting in its Source unexpressed. This interior 
 possibility is the substance and power of the word. As 
 one idea is capable of being expressed in myriad forms of 
 thought, so even one perfect thought may be expressed in 
 myriad forms of word ; word of sound, word of deed, 
 word of sensation, word of visible body. When all this 
 has been accomplished, we have neither added to nor taken 
 from the idea ; perfect from eternity to eternity is idea, the 
 soul of things. The Father's ideas constitute the language 
 
 [154]
 
 recorded in eternal life, the language of His Being. He The Spoken 
 who lives the life mav read what is therein written. Word, the 
 
 Purpose of God 
 
 THE DIVINE ORDER OF EXPRESSION. 
 
 11. The Science of Expression works from within 
 out ; from God to nature, from Spirit to Body. Creation 
 is that in which the law of revealment reaches its ultimate 
 in demonstration. 
 
 Creation is here simply because the Creator is here, 
 not because the Creator is in some far away place. His 
 works are never in one place and he in another ; they are 
 living works only because the Creator is present in them. 
 I in the Father and the Father in me is universally true 
 for all time; everything that lives has its being in God. 
 All that is produced by the creative action of power is the 
 result of power; hence, creation and all effects are 
 naturally passive; they are forever resting in the Creator; 
 this the blessed truth of Omnipresence reveals to us. 
 
 Being is absolute power. 
 
 Creating, or Divine thinking, is the action of power. 
 
 Creation, or true speaking, is the result of power 
 through action. 
 
 All form, therefore, stands for the idea of power. 
 
 "Know thyself and thou shalt know thy God." 
 
 12. As grand and sublime as nature is, with all her 
 planets and systems of planets, and all things thereon 
 contained, yet she and all her forms are spoken words 
 representative of the ideas that are forever resting in 
 the Speaker. Creation therefore represents the Divine 
 Ideas which are forever resting in the Creator. If nature, 
 the appearance, be so sublime, how much more tran- 
 scendently so must be the Creator who contains it all ; 
 hence the eternal truth conveyed in the words. "Thine is 
 the kingdom, the power and the glory forever." So let 
 it be. What is it to find the Kingdom of Heaven and 
 
 [ 155 ]
 
 Divine Science dwell therein? but to get understanding, and to become 
 
 and Healing fully conscious that we live and move and have our Being 
 
 in God. To thus know that the Kingdom of Heaven is at 
 
 hand is to live in the realization of the power and glory of 
 
 Being. 
 
 Awaken, Oh, slumbering humanity, to thine own 
 inheritance of pure and perfect Being; lay hold upon it, 
 it is thine to use and to enjoy. Be passive in thought, and 
 free from anxiety and fear ; look steadfastly into the Unity 
 of Being, the perfect law of liberty, and thou shalt see 
 that all that is, is Divine ; more than human. "Be still 
 and know that I am God." 
 
 13. In "Divine Science" we perceive God Idea as 
 interior and anterior to thought, hence, we think that 
 which represents it. 
 
 A question frequently asked is, if Infinite Spirit is 
 the Thinker, how is it that some thoughts are not repre- 
 sentative of the Thinker? It is true that many so-called 
 thoughts are merely about the appearance of things, this 
 is mental action contrasting things with things ; its con- 
 clusions are formed from observation, and when these 
 conclusions are taken for authority, in so far as they dis- 
 regard God Idea, dualism is set up, a belief that there is 
 something the reverse of God. The Creator being 
 knowledge of his possibilities, or knowing his ideas, 
 necessitates creative action and right thinking. As Spirit 
 is all before it thinks, that allness is never diminished by 
 anything that it does or produces. When we spiritually 
 perceive a truth, we immediately through thought, give it 
 form, which form is called decision or conclusion ; this 
 form furnishes the basis for and is the substance of visible 
 form, the spoken word. 
 
 Therefore learn to glorify God in your bodies. As 
 the white ray of light contains all possibilities of color and 
 shades of color within itself, so also does Spirit or Infinite 
 
 [156]
 
 Being contain within itself all possibility of universal The Spoken 
 nature with all its variety of forms ; and as the possi- Word, the 
 bilities of the white ray are not recognized by the indi- Purpose of God 
 vidual consciousness until they are brought forth in 
 manifestation of various colors, so the possibilities of 
 Infinite Spirit are unrecognized or unknown to the indi- 
 vidual conception until they are made apparent in thought 
 and expressed in form. The white ray, therefore, is full- 
 ness of color within itself, as Divine Being is fullness of 
 power and goodness within itself. Being gives the power 
 to think ; but thought occupying the medium ground 
 between Supreme Being and the spoken word, can image 
 cause only from the plane of Being; it can image effects 
 only from the plane of observation by letting the object 
 or form world impress mentality with conclusions that 
 coincide with appearances. The former, or thought born of 
 Being, must ever be a creation of life, the latter must ever 
 be an imitation, or a mere picture of that which is created. 
 Which is the correct and profitable way ; which is the new 
 and living way of the Christ ? "Thou shalt not make unto 
 thyself any graven image in heaven or in earth. Thou 
 shalt not bow down nor worship them." Pictures drawn 
 from observation are innocent and harmless as long as we 
 do not bow down and worship them by endeavoring to 
 make them a basis for our conclusions and act as if they 
 were a principle by which to shape our entire mental 
 conduct. We should never forget that our mentality is 
 to be kept constantly illumined with the God-Idea within. 
 15. They who make appearances the basis for con- 
 clusions generally make their conclusions the basis for 
 further ones; so unrighteous judgment is set up concern- 
 ing themselves and others and God-Omnipresence is left 
 out. Negation of Truth whether indulged ignorantly or 
 otherwise, bears bitter fruit, — a sense of lack, ungratified 
 desires accompanied with fear and doubt. Even they are 
 
 [ 157 ]
 
 Divine Science nothing, they are but a falling short of Truth in conclu- 
 
 and Healing sion, and nothing cannot produce something. "Judge not 
 
 according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment." 
 
 As there is no separation of the living from absolute 
 and eternal life, let us "Arise and go to the Father." Let 
 us cease to be prodigal in our conclusions and beliefs and 
 awaken to our reality. In "coming to ourselves we came 
 to life," and we cease saying such things as, "I am sick 
 to-day, I hope to be better to-morrow, and I would like 
 to be well in the future." We affirm what the I that I am 
 is. Health and All Good is ours now. 
 
 As a photograph is an image of a living form, but 
 is not the living form itself, so beliefs and opinions based 
 upon observation are mental photos or impressions 
 made upon the retina of the eye, yet they are not 
 animated the same as are living forms, nor the 
 same as are the God-ideas born in thought from 
 within. They who permit the external to sway their 
 thought, have strong likes and dislikes for people, 
 places and conditions: their judgment being accord- 
 ing to appearances, their conclusions serve appear- 
 ances or mammon. Such persons are heard to say, I 
 like or dislike the weather; I like or dislike certain en- 
 vironments or conditions ; I believe a certain kind of 
 food is digestible or indigestible; I believe if I were in a 
 certain climate or locality I would be happy ; if I were 
 situated as some are I could be well, happy, and be a 
 power to bless others. According to their statements 
 of themselves they are wholly and entirely mortal, and 
 are subject to every mortal belief ever indulged. The 
 power to bless others comes not from this realm or line 
 of thought and reasoning. Therefore those who would 
 bless must first bless themselves by thinking right — 
 claiming and being that which is real and permanent, 
 and not subject to effects. 
 
 [158]
 
 The original idea is the only living picture. There- The Spoken 
 fore form your mental images from the living idea, not Word, the 
 from mere observation. A full understanding of the Purpose of God 
 above, which is illustrative of the Science of Expres- 
 sion, enables us to set our house in order — to have a 
 place for everything and everything in its place — that 
 is, to place the true worth on Being and to see expres- 
 sion or creation as forever in Being. It is not well, even 
 then, to momentarily turn to the shadowy side, or taste 
 the forbidden fruit ; for if tempted by the serpent of sense 
 to make appearances the object of love, we are deceived 
 by giving them the place of Being, and we partake of 
 forbidden fruit ; all who partake of it are cast out of the 
 garden of Eden. Perfect knowledge illuminates obser- 
 vation and keeps the way of the tree of Life and retains 
 us eternally in the Garden of God. 
 
 159 ]
 
 LESSON XII. 
 
 HEAL THE SICK. 
 
 "I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of 
 Israel." — Matthew 15:24. 
 
 "Pray one for another, that ye may be healed." — 
 James, 5 :i6. 
 
 Healing was an important part in the work of Jesus, 
 and as he demonstrated what he taught, his demonstra- 
 tions were the embodiment of what must ever be known 
 as true Christianity. All the ministers that Jesus sent 
 out, were to preach the Gospel and heal the sick ; the 
 words of the Gospel when applied, or spoken for heal- 
 ing, were to do their perfect work; hence his disciples 
 healed and did the things that Jesus did. According 
 to the record the disciples did not argue the question 
 with Jesus, but did everything as they were command- 
 ed. The commandments were according to law, so they 
 fulfilled the law by being obedient to the commands 
 given them. 
 
 Divine Science, true Science and true religion, 
 proves the reality and practicability of the words of the 
 Angel Man of God : "Behold, I bring you good tidings 
 of great joy, which shall be to all people." The good 
 tidings of joy to all is the true Gospel; it teaches that 
 "As he is, so are we in this world." Christ's own words 
 are : "I in you and you in Me," which means one Life, 
 one Spirit, one Source or Father. The Gospel that 
 Christians were to preach is the Truth of God, the Truth 
 
 [160]
 
 of self and the infinity of Good. Jesus sent them forth Heal the 
 to preach the kingdom of God and to heal the sick with Sick 
 the knowledge that if they believed they could do what 
 He did. 
 
 Jesus said, "I am the Way, the Truth and the Life." 
 Do you not know that the Way, the Truth and the Life 
 is just as powerful to heal in the present time as they 
 ever were? The power to heal was not destroyed with 
 the crucifixion of the body, after it took place Jesus 
 Christ was not absent but present. Forty days after the 
 crucifixion Jesus declared : "Lo, I am with you always 
 even unto the end of the world." — Matt. 28: 20. Thir- 
 ty-one years after Paul testified, "Jesus Christ, the same 
 yesterday, to-day and forever." — Hcb. 13:8. Listen to 
 Christ's own words : "I am come that ye might have 
 life, and have it more abundantly." "The Son of Man 
 is not come to destroy men's lives." — Lake 0: 5(5. The 
 son of Man, born of woman, is not here to destroy but 
 is here to fulfill; he is here that the works of God may 
 be made manifest by him. "Now is the time for the son 
 of Man to be glorified." He is not here to destroy nor 
 to be destroyed ; so we should ever defend ourselves and 
 each other against the surgeon's knife. "The temple 
 of God is holy, which temple ye are." — 1 Cor. 3: if. 
 
 2. The thief cometh to steal, to kill and to destroy. 
 Thief, is a suppositional belief as to what Being is, that 
 we are something different from the Infinite All. This 
 false suppositional self, so to speak, claims conditions of 
 inharmony for the body that do not belong to it ; that 
 it is subject to all manner of beliefs and opinions. This 
 is stealing, spiritually speaking, in the sense that it is 
 taking to ourselves what does not belong to us. 1 low 
 different this from the attitude of the One who said: 
 "Follow me." All that is the Father's is ours so we cannot 
 steal from Father by claiming to be what he is and to do 
 
 [161]
 
 Divine Science what he does ; by believing "All thine are mine and 
 and Healing a n m i ne are thine" and of "All that thou hast given me I 
 can lose nothing." 
 
 3. Many of the Divine Science Healers of the pres- 
 ent day meet with those who have had similar expe- 
 riences to the Sister spoken of in the Scriptures as "A 
 certain woman, which had an issue of blood twelve years 
 and had suffered many things of many physicians, and 
 had spent all that she had and was nothing bettered but 
 rather grew worse." — Mark 5:25, 26. This same state 
 of things exists today ; it is almost a universal complaint ; 
 we hear of it by letter and from those who come for 
 daily comfort. The complaint is made in similar words 
 and we are appealed to very much as were Jesus and 
 the Apostles. 
 
 4. Some ask why we cannot do our own praying 
 and heal ourselves? This is just what Divine Science 
 is teaching people to do. When its Truth is studied and 
 given place its freedom will be realized. "Know the 
 Truth and the Truth shall make you free." They who 
 ask for healing and do not understand Truth must be 
 taught the unreality of their beliefs and sensations and 
 the reality and limitless nature of their Being. Their 
 feelings of sickness is evidence that the habitual prayer, 
 (fixed belief), has not been of faith (substance) or the 
 prayer of understanding and thanksgiving (knowledge 
 of Truth and rejoicing). The habit has not been to 
 acknowledge Truth in all their ways ; this is the reason 
 why we should pray one for another and do healing. 
 "The prayer of faith shall save the sick." In prayer 
 we should earnestly desire that Truth be known and 
 freedom be experienced by the patient. Ask in this 
 way, in faith believing, and you shall know that what 
 you ask for is yours. It is not an uncommon thing for 
 those who write to the author for healing to receive help 
 
 [162]
 
 as soon as they write, even before the letter is posted, Heal the 
 which proves that the promise is fulfilled, that "While Sick 
 ye are yet asking I will answer." Also, "Ask and ye 
 shall receive." One who desires healing should ask of 
 the healer as he would ask of the Lord and make no 
 separation between Alan and the Most High. The Lord 
 responds through individual Man. 
 
 5. Let us rejoice and be exceeding glad that the 
 scriptural promises are all made for this world, the here 
 and the now. Those made by Jesus, the Christ, and 
 the Apostles, were made according to the understanding 
 they had of the Gospel of Eternal Truth. They were 
 not made for a special time or place but for the every- 
 where and ever-present now. They apply to us at this 
 time, in this place, unless they have been revoked. If 
 they have been revoked we may ask when and by whom? 
 God's promises are true to Himself ; they remain in force 
 from eternity to eternity ; they can never be revoked, 
 there is no one to revoke them, God is always the same. 
 It is admitted by the Christian world that there was a 
 time when God had power to heal, make Man every 
 whit whole in His own image and likeness. It certainly 
 is not consistent to claim that He has lost this power 
 or any part of it, or that He is moody and has changed 
 His mind. Has He ceased to be a rewarder of them 
 that diligently seek Him? If not, should not the Gos- 
 pel of Christ heal the sick throughout the Christian world 
 today, and those also not known as Christians? Should 
 not the words that we speak in preaching and teaching, 
 heal as well as instruct or edify? Is not healing a mark 
 or sign following the understanding of the preacher; 
 is it not the test of whether it is law human, or Gospel 
 Truth that is preached? Was not the healing command- 
 ed just as much as the preaching? Yes, and the words 
 used in healing and preaching the Gospel of the King- 
 
 f 1(53 J
 
 Divine Science dom are the same ; they are Spirit and they are Life. 
 and Healing When the true scientific teaching is applied in faith it 
 always heals. Healing is promised as a result of knowl- 
 edge of Truth, and through the word of Truth. "Now 
 are ye clean through the words I have spoken unto you.'' 
 All things are possible to them that believe. Do you 
 see that the word All, means that no possibility is ex- 
 cluded? "Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of 
 you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living 
 God." — Hcb. 3:12. Living God is God living in Man 
 and all creation. "Examine yourselves whether ye be in 
 the faith ; prove your own selves. Know ye not your 
 own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you?" — 2 Cor. 
 13:3. "Earnestly contend for the faith which was 
 once delivered to the Saints." — Jude. 1:3. Insist upon 
 the fact that you have the same faith ; believe that the 
 same has been given you. 
 
 6. "These signs shall follow them that believe ; 
 in My name * * * they shall lay hands on the sick 
 and they shall recover." — Mark 16:16-18. Christ said : 
 "He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he 
 do also, and greater works than these shall he do." — 
 John, 14:12. To believe on Me is to believe in Man, 
 male and female as the image of God ; that Man is now 
 just what God made him, good, whole and entire, like 
 God in nature. Paul was not one of the twelve Apostles, 
 nor was he one of the seventy disciples. He was not 
 even converted until two years after the crucifixion, yet 
 he healed the sick and raised the dead ; because of this 
 fact they who preach should consider that they could 
 do likewise. Twenty-four years after Paul's conversion 
 he wrote to the Corinthians : "Covet earnestly the 
 best gifts." — 1 Cor. 12:31. In the same chapter he 
 mentions nine gifts ; the gift of healing was one of them, 
 all by the same spirit, and there is no chapter or verse to 
 
 [ 164 1
 
 show where any of these gifts died. If any of these Heal the 
 gifts are dead, then by what authority do any continue Sick 
 to preach? — Ref. i Cor. 12: 28. 
 
 They who believe the Apostolic age has passed and 
 that healing by the word of God is not for this age, by 
 what authority do they preach a Gospel that they claim 
 to be the Gospel of Christianity and eliminate the healing? 
 It would be a consistent conclusion, that if the healing 
 was for the Apostolic age only and it had passed, that 
 the doctrine also was for that age and the time had 
 passed for preaching it and for us to attempt to live by it. 
 
 7. Fifty-nine years after Christ, Paul urges his 
 church members at Corinth to desire spiritual gifts. — 
 1 Cor. 14: 1. He said that healing was one of the spir- 
 itual gifts. — 1 Cor. 12: p. Concerning these spiritual 
 gifts he would not have his church members remain ig- 
 norant. — Ref. 1 Cor. 12: 1. Should not the leaders of 
 spiritual teaching of this day be as considerate of their 
 pupils and congregations? "God gave gifts unto men." 
 — Eph. 4:8. "And set them in the church." — 1 Cor. 
 12: 28. "For the work of the ministry, for the edi- 
 fying of the body of christ.'" — Eph. 4: 12. Our 
 bodies are the bodies of Christ, for there is "One Spirit 
 and one body ;" we are all members one of another, 
 all made of one substance. These gifts were to remain 
 in the church "Till we all come into the unity of the 
 faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
 perfect man." — Eph. 4: /j. And there is no record that 
 God has taken away these spiritual gifts and put drugs 
 in their place. 
 
 There are many in the present day who are saving to 
 their physicians, '"Thou hast no healing medicine." — 
 Jcr, jo: jj. Many are saying, as did Job of old to his 
 comforters, "Ye are physicians of no value."- — Job, 13: 4. 
 There is a great cry going up by the people at this time, 
 
 [ 165 ]
 
 Divine Science "Ye are physicians of no value." According to the 
 and Healing record, "Asa was diseased exceeding great : yet in his 
 disease he sought not to the Lord, but to the physicians ; 
 and Asa died. — Rcf. 2 CJiron. 16: 12. 
 
 8. "It is your Father's good pleasure to give you the 
 kingdom.'' It is His will that they who heal the sick 
 be his authorized preachers, and they who know Truth 
 should be his authorized physicians. It was expected 
 that the afflicted, so-called, would call for the elders of the 
 church ; that is, those who understood preached and 
 demonstrated the Gospel of Truth. The elders of the 
 church were to anoint with oil in the name of the Lord 
 and pray over them, and all sins were to be forgiven, 
 given up, and the Lord was to raise them up sinless, 
 without spot or blemish. James was one of the twelve 
 Apostles, and wrote these instructions A. D. 60 — 2j years 
 after the crucifixion. — Rcf. James, 5:14, 15. 
 
 In Palestine Jesus asked this prophetic question : 
 "When the Son of Man cometh, shall he find faith on the 
 earth?" — Luke, 18: 8. The Son of Man is come. We are 
 alike the Son of Man and the Son of God. "Jesus Christ 
 is come in the flesh." — / 'ituor 4- 2. "Where is your 
 faith ?" — Luke, 8: 23. 
 
 Our faith in the Truth that God is manifest in the 
 flesh, should calm every seeming storm. 
 
 Have patients anything to do with their own heal- 
 ing? Let the scriptures answer. There is no promise of 
 healing to unbelievers. "Without faith it is impossible 
 to please God." — Hcb. 11:6. "Faith cometh by hearing 
 . . . the word of God." — Romans, io:ij. If you have 
 been taught that the atonement (at-one-ment) does not 
 cover all seeming physical and mental ailments, then 
 make the following your own : "He healed all that were 
 sick, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias 
 the Prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities and 
 
 [ 166 ]
 
 bare our sickness." — Matt. 8: i6, 17. Then let Divine Heal the 
 Scientists speak the word of Truth for each other; let it Sick 
 be spoken prayerfully and faithfully that health, happi- 
 ness and prosperity may spring forth speedily and 
 naturally. The power of the Lord — Law in Action — is 
 present to heal. "He laid His hands on every one of them 
 and healed them." 
 
 9. The only salvation there is, is one-ness with God, 
 the all-Good, and if one-ness is not accepted then salva- 
 tion is not apparent, and we are either afraid that we will 
 lose our health or else we are desiring to regain it. He 
 who is ever with you, will heal. The real Being and 
 nature of man heals conditions of disease when given full 
 acknowledgement. He who is whole needs no physician. 
 "I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of 
 Israel," to those who have gone astray from the fact that 
 the Way, the Truth and the Life that made the world and 
 all things therein is already here. So the work of 
 Divine Science is to teach and demonstrate the Truth of 
 at-one-ment, God manifest in the flesh, and in all visi- 
 bility, and demonstrate immortality and eternal life. 
 
 HEALING WORDS. 
 
 "All things work together for good." 
 
 The word of Truth makes my heart glad. — Rcf., 
 Prov. 12:23. 
 
 I abound in every good work. — Rcf., II Cor. p:S. 
 
 Every creature of God is good. — Rcf., I Tim. 4:4. 
 
 As the image of God I am good, and I am doing 
 good. — Ref., Ps. iiq:6S. 
 
 My love for the good is my constant prosperitv. — 
 Rcf., Ps. 122:0. 
 
 I have chosen the way of Truth. 
 
 I am the fullness of grace and Truth. — Rcf., John 
 1:14. 
 
 r 167 1
 
 Divine Science HEALTH TREATMENT. 
 
 My life, substance, intelligence and power is God; 
 there is nothing more, and nothing less than God. I am 
 what I am, whole, perfect, without sin, or any so-called 
 affliction, because God is Infinite and everywhere present. 
 
 I have not sinned ; I do not fall short of Truth ; I 
 have not missed the mark of my high calling in Christ 
 Jesus ; I am not burdened with environments or opinions ; 
 I am not heavy laden with surrounding conditions ; I am 
 not weak or weary with hope deferred ; I am in my 
 Father's kingdom, enjoying the power and glory of it; I 
 am free, here and now. 
 
 [168]
 
 LESSON XIII. 
 
 FACTS ABOUT HEALING. 
 
 It is no more a burden for Spirit to demonstrate 
 freedom of action in us, than it is for us to enjoy the free 
 use of our hands. So, to make the nature of Spirit the 
 basis and rule of our action, is to eventually enjoy per- 
 fect freedom of action. 
 
 When we begin to consciously exercise the power of 
 Spirit, we see there is no struggle of attainment. It is 
 being and then doing — unfolding the silent, invisible idea 
 or soul into actual visible expression. 
 
 Nothing is gained through trying to reason one's 
 self into heaven through judgment from observation, or 
 discovery of so-called physical laws. "The kingdom of 
 heaven cometh not by observation." The time has come 
 for all who wish to realize spiritual things spiritually, 
 and enjoy the freedom of Truth, to reason as if they were 
 entirely separated from sin, as if they were incapable of 
 falling short of Truth, and were alive unto God — even 
 life eternal here and now. Heaven is the real state of 
 Being, the true state of its action, and the real nature of 
 the result of its action. 
 
 There are fully as many people at the present time 
 who are claiming that they do not have to die to go to 
 hell, as there are who claim that they do not have to 
 die to go to heaven. This goes to show that as we cease 
 practicing procrastination our beliefs of both good and 
 evil face us in the present: so we frequently hear it said 
 
 [169]
 
 Divine Science that heaven and hell are both of our own making. But 
 and Healing when we come to realize the Truth of the words of Jesus, 
 that the devil is a liar, we know that all false beliefs to 
 which people have said I, and thus personified them, 
 constitute the liar of which he spoke. So devil is false- 
 hood personified, as it were, and has no reality. 
 
 In our study of Divine Science we find this wonder- 
 ful Truth, that we must reason from the standpoint of the 
 divine, just as if we knew and were going to make prac- 
 tical the fact that what is true of God is true of man. 
 The word of the Omnipresent One is an expression of 
 power, and can be powerfully used for success in all the 
 walks of life. 
 
 The natural unfoldment of pure Being or Spirit is 
 the only true healing: so the study of Being is the first 
 requirement toward true and absolute recovery. Other 
 systems claiming to heal may give temporary relief, but 
 the natural and final establishment of unwavering health 
 must be the true unfoldment of pure Being. It must be 
 the result of consciousness which knows spiritual things 
 spiritually, and which speaks the spiritual language. 
 When I speak the word that is true of Omnipresent 
 Spirit, and declare the word that is true of God for a 
 patient or a student, the speaker of the words, the one 
 giving the treatment or lesson is present in the patient 
 or student. This shows that absent treatment is just as 
 efficient as present; that the I that I am is really nearer 
 a patient or pupil than mere bodily presence could suggest. 
 This is the way Divine Science healing is accomplished. 
 
 Genius is not a gift of the gods. There are no gods. 
 There is but one God. Genius, therefore, is the power of 
 pure Being, that power that succeeds in every under- 
 taking. It means success in every good effort. Wisdom 
 is the unbroken unity of supreme will or law. So he who 
 would exercise wisdom must abide. "If ye abide in me, 
 
 [170]
 
 and my words abide in you, ye may ask what ye will and Facts about 
 it shall be done unto you." What ye will! think of it. Healing 
 You can readily see that Divine Healing is Divine Com- 
 munion. 
 
 The author thinks it is but fair to say that all the 
 so-called remedies that are offered to the world at this 
 time, for the curing of disease, have seemed to benefit 
 in some degree in some cases. Now, why is this true if 
 no virtue is in many of them ? Is it all due to the people's 
 faith in them as helps, or is it merely due to the ideal 
 suggestion of health made by their advocates ? It seems 
 to be reasonable that the faith shows more power than 
 suggestion. It is impossible for Spirit to lose faith in any- 
 thing that exists ; for the Creator to lose His substance in 
 anything He creates. The fact that it cannot loose its 
 hold on a single atom of substance — that it would not be 
 All in All were there less or more than Spirit absolute 
 anywhere in the universe, shows how impossible it is for 
 us to be without faith. When our attention is wholly 
 given to the external, and our education is from observa- 
 tion, we have faith in visible remedies ; we must have 
 faith ; it is unavoidable ; this is so, because it is our nature 
 to have faith. We are and faith is and it is our nature. 
 But there is a deeper reason that works in us, even before 
 it is discovered to intellect. Every particle of all 
 "remedies'' have their origin in the same substance in 
 which we exist, and of which we arc composed; so 
 when we remove from belief the name, and the 
 claim that we need a remedy, we blend as perfectly 
 in consciousness with the substance contained in the 
 remedy as we do with that contained in our food. 
 We only need to know the Truth of absolute Unity 
 to do away with the fallacy that we need remedies, 
 and put away the race supposition of duality. True 
 spiritual education will do the work. Man judges his 
 
 [171 1
 
 Divine Science faith to be the trust he puts in what he believes to be 
 and Healing Truth. But Omnipresent Spirit knows faith to be the 
 very nature of all substance. Then you may ask, does 
 faith, the nature of all substance, lend itself to all these 
 different methods of cure? No; it simply operates 
 silently and undisturbed, according to its own method, 
 regardless of any or all so-called methods of cure. This 
 leads us to see that if we know ourselves to be the Truth, 
 we are that which is operating independent and apart 
 from false opinion and belief. 
 
 If we believe in each other, we do well. If we 
 believe in the things of God, we do well. If we believe in 
 ourselves, we do well. But if we know that all is God, 
 the Creator and His creation, we do better ; for we know 
 how and love to act out the very best — the real Truth of 
 our Being. We find that our faith is always based in 
 Truth and nothing else. Only by placing ourselves in 
 Being can we see the Truth of Being and speak with 
 authority, not doubting our statements. 
 
 When we speak in this way our patient hears and 
 responds. We demonstrate the creative power through 
 our thought in word, and the healing is direct expression 
 of Being; the natural unfoldment of the limitless I am. 
 It is more than the suggestion of a good thought. It is 
 being the Thinker of good thoughts and speaker of good 
 words. 
 
 [172]
 
 LESSON XIV. 
 
 SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO PATIENTS. 
 
 When patients are being treated by the Truth of 
 Divine Science, they should make a practice of going 
 alone, at some convenient time, at least twenty minutes 
 twice a day, and relax mentally and bodily from all nerv- 
 ous tension and anxiety. This is done by recognizing the 
 All-powerful Good present throughout their bodies and 
 everywhere around them. "Expression of Conscious- 
 ness," preface to lesson XI, should be applied in the 
 effort to realize omnipresent good, the Truth of which 
 to know makes free ; the same is harmony and rest. This 
 relaxation can perhaps be better brought about by either 
 reclining in an easy chair or lying down. 
 
 During the time of relaxation and treatment do not 
 think of disease or give attention to any sense of inhar- 
 mony ; be restful and happy, and let your concentration 
 be that of repose and clear vision. Earnestly and calmly 
 repeat the Divine Science Statement of Being, expecting 
 its full meaning to dawn upon you as something already 
 actualized in your existence. Know that health and rest 
 satisfaction and prosperity are for you and that you are 
 to enjoy a realization of them. 
 
 Choose a convenient time for this treatment of re- 
 pose in Truth, then let nothing interfere to prevent you 
 from keeping this time; however, if the time should 
 be unavoidably occupied, then take the earliest opportun- 
 ity that can be arranged. Do not tax yourself to fix 
 
 [ 173 ]
 
 Divine Science thought upon the healer who is giving treatment, but 
 
 and Healing expect the word of Truth to bear record of itself and 
 
 actualize in mental and bodily freedom ; then will you 
 
 receive the true thoughts and words of knowledge — 
 
 the Truth imaged forth by the healer. 
 
 If the thought wanders do not strive with it. Let 
 it be free to image every pleasing picture it desires and 
 every good thing hoped for. If you feel like sleeping 
 during the time of treatment, indulge it and know that 
 the Divine Scientist will think nothing but absolute good 
 and perfection for you ; that taking rest in sleep is what 
 you need or you would not have the desire. 
 
 First of all, relieve yourself of all nerve tension ; re- 
 lax your entire body and know that it is receptive to the 
 fullness of omnipresent Good and feel that all things 
 work together for Good. Be as indifferent as possible 
 to the seeming sickness. Say to yourself : I now re- 
 ceive all the Scriptural promises, and believe they are 
 fulfilled within me. I affirm for myself and of myself 
 health and every good I have hoped for. I now receive 
 them. 
 
 The healer may be ever so desirous to heal every 
 patient quickly, but if the patients are in the habit of 
 nursing their seeming diseases and guarding them with 
 zealous care, the healing will be much slower than it 
 otherwise would be. In so far as patients give up the 
 belief in diseases, as a reality, and cease to think and 
 talk about them, do they become non-existent. This is 
 as true to a nation as to an individual. 
 
 By relaxing yourselves daily you will drop the load 
 of burdensome beliefs and opinions and your whole body 
 will take on the Spirit of Life and power, and new habits 
 will be formed, which are sourced in freedom, firmness 
 and strength ; thus the whole action of the body will be 
 
 [174]
 
 changed and made to co-operate with the new and living 
 conception of life — the real nature of Being. 
 
 We, seemingly, put on mental and bodily tension 
 unconsciously; but we must take it off consciously by 
 applying our knowledge of Truth. The Divine "Law 
 of Expression," which is the only orderly method of 
 procedure in the universe, does not cause one to nerve 
 up as if he was going to battle with an army of foes. A 
 knowledge of it relaxes and makes him non-resisting. 
 Some think this tension and resistance is power of the 
 One and only will; but it is just the reverse, in be- 
 lief, for what could Infinite power nerve up to resist? 
 There is no power but One. Take this Truth on, and 
 new mental habits that represent the Divine will, will 
 be formed, which always actualize in bodily freedom. 
 
 One must study and practice the relation of the 
 spiritual will to mentality in order to enjoy absolute free- 
 dom and express that which neither knows evil nor any- 
 thing that harms the body. A Divine Science healer 
 knows only good, and can only operate that which he 
 knows ; but his knowledge is practical in all things, for 
 no false use can possibly be made of Divine Science. 
 There is no false side to it, any more than there is to 
 the knowledge and practice of the science of numbers. 
 
 Every one who asks for treatment or who desires 
 help from those who know Truth should make a state- 
 ment of Truth when they think of or speak the name of 
 the healer. This will cause them to sense the true unity 
 existing between them, and where two are agreed in 
 Truth concerning the demonstration of its freedom in 
 health and happiness, there pure Being is in the midst. 
 This practice assures spiritual co-operation, and proves 
 every part of the body receptive to the word of Truth. 
 
 Every patient should do all within his power to 
 interest and help himself; do all that can be done to 
 
 [175] 
 
 Special 
 Instructions 
 to Patients
 
 Divine Science image forth healthful conditions and happy feelings. 
 
 and Healing This cannot be considered a trial or hardship to any 
 
 one ; it is the way of ease ; hence must be the easy way. 
 
 No cases are essentially incurable. Where the prin- 
 ciple of Being is known and applied by all concerned, 
 many rally from so-called dying conditions, and finally 
 demonstrate perfect health. Life, liberty and happiness 
 are their right. 
 
 All who want to experience the true freedom of 
 Divine Science should read, re-read and study this book 
 until all the good it contains is absorbed and its mean- 
 ing put into practice. 
 
 If students and patients do their part — i. e., let go 
 of false beliefs and opinions and lay hold of the Truth, 
 Divine Science will heal them. "We cannot serve two 
 masters," etc. The more perfectly we accept the perfect 
 for ourselves, and ourselves as being perfect Spirit- 
 Being, the sooner will health be experienced. True 
 thoughts are a means to an end, and should be indulged 
 freely and fully ; of such one can partake without money 
 and without price. One can express the whole nature 
 of Being without let or hindrance. There is no power 
 to thwart the purpose and dwarf the will of him who 
 is determined to demonstrate the freedom of Truth and 
 Life — the nature of Being. 
 
 Remember that in Divine Science treatment, healing 
 is not done through thought transference, sent from one 
 brain to another, nor from one mind to another. The 
 belief that the brain is the source of thought, or that 
 there are minds many that constitute the source of 
 thought, is not correct. There is but one Mind or Spirit 
 — but one All. Healing is not a vitalized essence going 
 out from one center to another: from one object to an- 
 other. Healing by the word of Truth — the Christ meth- 
 od — is the one Omnipresence, Infinite Mind, or Holy 
 
 [ 176 ]
 
 Spirit voicing its own nature — the truth of its self. It Special 
 being in all and through all, its word is spoken and takes Instructions 
 form in the one being treated, in its own living expres- to Patients 
 sion. It is essential that the body or form of this ever- 
 present All be recognized as being a body of Life, intel- 
 ligence, substance and Power. So the Divine Science 
 healers know how to hold their patients in absolute 
 health, happiness and prosperity. 
 
 If you sense pain in any part of the body, instead 
 of fighting it and thus making it a power, in belief, keep 
 tranquil and passive, and know that I, the real Being, 
 am right there healing it : you do not even have to "send 
 a thought," you are there, thinking and harmonizing the 
 forces ; such is the power and operations of Divine Mind 
 or Holy Spirit. 
 
 When these practical suggestions are applied, you 
 will realize for yourselves what others have who have 
 practiced them. 
 
 Know that in practicing truth, you have the power 
 to avoid 'wanting further experience in false methods 
 of material beliefs offered as remedies for curing the 
 sick. 
 
 We know that all the power and force used by man 
 spiritually, or for mechanical purposes, are Invisible. 
 but there is no means more potent for good results than 
 thought ; by it people are healed, and many are healed 
 without knowing that they are being treated, and their 
 lives are thereby turned in paths of peace and plenty. 
 Let your relaxation be complete — take no anxious care 
 concerning yourselves : say, 1 am all right, and can prove 
 it. 
 
 One who asks treatment for another should never 
 make himself a medium through which the patient re- 
 ceives treatment. There are no mediators in Divine 
 Science. The work is done direct through the law of 
 
 [ ITT ]
 
 Divine Science expression. The law works from the Invisible into 
 and Healing visible form. To hold the belief that you are the medium 
 through which the healer transmits his thought to the 
 patient, is a false attitude, and no good can result through 
 it to the one who acts as medium. The attitude is not 
 God-like. 
 
 In treating children, it is quite necessary at times 
 to treat the parents against fear, doubt and the common 
 false claims of the race, but the Truth that heals the 
 child must be expressed in the child. While treating 
 the parents, do not think of them as mediums through 
 which your thought is transmitted to their children. 
 
 When either giving or receiving treatment, have 
 no fear, anxiety, worry or care. Drop all criticism and 
 fault-finding. Use the truth you know, and rely upon 
 it ; know that your consciousness of Truth is your free- 
 dom. Therefore affirm it earnestly regardless of circum- 
 stances and events. 
 
 Do not use denials in a way to convey the idea that 
 there is something real and tangible to be destroyed. 
 The proper use of denials and affirmations are set forth 
 in our book, "Basic Statements." The word of affirma- 
 tion is a statement of Truth, hence is powerful for free- 
 dom. 
 
 Think that you have no burdens, that you are not 
 heavy laden. That you are not living in postponement, 
 and in beliefs of becoming ; but are pure Being, simply 
 expressing your own beautiful nature, and thus rest your 
 souls from fanciful theories. 
 
 [178]
 
 LESSON XV. 
 
 FAITH AND BELIEF A UNIT. 
 
 "Without Faith it is impossible to please God." — 
 Heb. xi : 6. 
 
 "The just live by Faith." — Rom. i: 17. 
 
 "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even 
 our Faith." — I John, v: 4. 
 
 "// thou canst believe, all things are possible." "And 
 whosoever liveth and bclievetli in me shall never die. 
 Believest thou this?" 
 
 "Verily, verily, I say unto yo<u, he that bclievcth on 
 me hath everlasting life." — Jesus. 
 
 Faith, says Webster, is belief — the assent of the 
 Mind to the Truth. Of belief he says, it is the assent of 
 the mind to a proposition, affirmation ; or the acceptance 
 of a fact as real or certain. Reliance on word or testi- 
 mony. It is quite impossible for any man to be without 
 faith, or to believe that God, Good, the Self-existing All, 
 is not. He that cometh to God must believe that he is. 
 He who realizes his oneness with the Whole must know 
 that the whole is. 
 
 The evidences of Faith are so numerous within man 
 and around him, that it is not possible to exist without 
 acknowledging them. Is not existence itself sufficient 
 evidence of Being? Is not creation ample evidence that 
 there is a creator? What greater proof of wisdom could 
 one possibly imagine as existing than the law and order 
 now manifest in the world and system of worlds? 
 
 [ no 1
 
 Divine Science The great architect of the universe proves to be 
 
 and Healing Life, Substance, Knowledge, Power — the good, the 
 whole of good and nothing but good. Let not your 
 hearts be troubled about anything. You believe in God, 
 now believe in yourselves, and do so in the self-same way 
 that you believe in Him. How can God be Infinite, Om- 
 nipresence, the All, and man differ from Him in nature ? 
 How can man be, and not be what is, or exist separate 
 from the infinitude of Omnipresence? Xow, man must 
 gird up his loins with the Spirit of Truth and acknowl- 
 edge the nature of his being before he can prove that 
 having eyes he sees and having ears he hears. 
 
 Put your faith and belief in the Whole Spirit — the 
 wholeness and the allness of the only One there is. This 
 One knows your every need and supplies your every 
 want. So when man (male and female) takes the right 
 position of at-one-ment with God, and justly and lawfully 
 represents this oneness, he knows his own needs and 
 supplies them. He can understanding^ say, "I do what 
 I see the Father doing." Fatherhood is mine, source 
 and cause I am. "We are co-workers together with 
 God." We can make no mistake when we conform to 
 the Law of Unity. Go hand in hand with the All in All. 
 Resist not lest you resist God, and in so doing resist 
 yourself. One cannot resist anything that is, that has 
 any real existence, without resisting God, and man is 
 so related to God that it invariably means opposition 
 to his own nature. When we are demanding right re- 
 lations with others it is the part of faith, belief, justice 
 and wisdom to remember that they are and where they 
 are. Think instantly, they are not apart from God. 
 There is but one all. They are not apart from me, they 
 are within me ; I now realize them, they are manifest 
 within and to my senses. 
 
 When a little child you had no fear when a loving, 
 [180]
 
 wise hand led you, when your mother said : "We will Faith and 
 go now." We will do a certain thing. The loving in- Beliefs Unit 
 terest she had for you and your confidence in her stand 
 for a relationship that is eternal and universal — Divine 
 Cause and Effect or Father and Son. Repose your con- 
 fidence in the Almighty help which includes all health, 
 happiness and success. Do not try to control the Infinite, 
 but instead move with it. Let its nature be your nature 
 and let it come out in your thoughts, words and deeds. 
 
 Faith is not and never was without reason. Being, 
 the I am, *s the reason for every reasonable conclusion. 
 There is < ;ery reason within you why you should man- 
 ifest faith. One cannot behold the beauty of nature with- 
 out seeing something that says : "Have the faith of God ;" 
 have faith in that which is everywhere manifesting it- 
 self. The grass that grows, the rose that sheds its fra- 
 grance, the vine that creeps toward the light, the trees, 
 both large and small ; the child's prattle, the trust and 
 confidence of children, the courage and perseverance of 
 business men and women ; the repose and certainty of 
 aged people, the birds that sing, the fowls that fly in the 
 open firmament of heaven, and all creeping things, do 
 tell of their Source and of the wonderful Faith of the 
 Power that has expressed them and in which they live 
 and move. 
 
 Faith is inherent in the invisible Spirit, and is Spirit, 
 it is the source of what it proves ; the source of all the 
 beautiful evidences that constitute nature. We walk, 
 talk, think and live by Faith. Faith is the active princi- 
 ple of Being. liy faith we see, therefore it is sight; by 
 it we hear, therefore it is hearing; by it we know Truth, 
 therefore it is knowledge. All things in creation are 
 not only evidence of its Omnipotence, but of its never 
 tailing certainty and unlimited good. All the accom- 
 plishments of man and all things accomplished bv him, 
 
 [ 181 ]
 
 Divine Science are the result and evidence of faith. Then "Faith is 
 and Healing the substance of things hoped for." Faith is the ability 
 to live and succeed in every position in life. To accom- 
 plish the purpose which every right endeavor has in view 
 and to better one's conditions as the field of work re- 
 quires. It is essential that we put faith in our spiritual 
 endeavors, in our mental endeavors, and in our physical 
 endeavors to enjoy satisfactory evidence of the substance 
 of our Being, and have positive proof of the reality of 
 the things hoped for. 
 
 Have you ever realized how helpless one feels who 
 habitually says : "I can't," or "I am sure to fail." I 
 once knew a man whose father impressed him, when 
 quite a boy, with the false belief that he would not suc- 
 ceed when a man. This man carried a heavy, depressing 
 atmosphere that no one wanted to share with him. He 
 was always lonesome and seeking companionship, hoping 
 to find satisfaction. At middle age he was striving to do 
 good, and it was strife, for he omitted doing the essential 
 thing — that of giving up previous habits of belief. He 
 always talked as if failure was the only thing he was 
 sure of. He bemoaned his fate and felt at cross purposes 
 with the world. He was naturally drawn to meetings 
 where discussions were indulged in an argumentative 
 and combative spirit ; where the disposition to tear down 
 was cultivated. All this gave no satisfaction ; no rest ; 
 no mental peace. It was not companionship, nor did it 
 satisfy his spiritual thirst for truth. 
 
 At one time he advertised in all the city papers as a 
 magnetic healer; he had at that time a very limited idea 
 of "mind cure." He engaged a suite of rooms for his 
 work, moved in and was nicely situated. As his friends 
 called to encourage him, he posed as a martyr to former 
 beliefs. He met them all with the statements : "No one 
 will come. The money paid for advertising is lost : my 
 
 [182]
 
 efforts will prove useless ; there is nothing for me in this Faith and 
 life ; I shall have to give up the rooms." I need not tell Belief a Unit 
 you what happened except that he met his own, he saw 
 no good for himself, nor did he actualize anything 
 but what he believed would occur. Have you not noticed 
 how such beliefs add error to error by the confirmation 
 "I told you so, I knew I was right." It takes the attitude 
 of a seer and a prophet. I tell you, friends, it is not pro- 
 fitable to "know so much that is not true." However wise 
 one may seem in such beliefs and opinions, that seeming 
 wisdom is foolishness to the Law of Good. The mental 
 attitude of our brother was on a par with affirmations 
 we often hear. "I have no faith, no success ; I have tried 
 to get out of discord, but I find it wherever I go." Such 
 statements are like unto the sayings : "I have no ability ; 
 no life; no power; no being. I hope to become greater 
 than I am, then I can accomplish what I desire, and blessed 
 be nothing." 
 
 Be a man ; be a woman ; and let children be child- 
 ren ; and babes be babes, but we are not mere children 
 playing with everything before us. We are men and 
 women and are supposed to make proper use of all 
 things. What could man do if he had no faith? How 
 would he live if he had no life? How would he act if 
 he had no power? How would he exist if he was not 
 Being ? We should all say and say it quickly and all the 
 time: "Blessed be something; everything is blessed. 
 Faith is power, an active principle, far greater than we 
 have perceived from a personal view-point. "All things 
 are possible to them that believe." Here we see that 
 Jesus used the word Belief as synonymous with Faith. 
 The action of Faith and of true belief are One. Both 
 are inherent in Being. There is but one all. The one all 
 is your life. Lay hold of it and do not let go. Have 
 Faith in the Supreme as all in all and you will lift up 
 
 [18:?]
 
 Divine Science your head with faith and believe in yourself as never 
 and Healing before. It is a faithful, conscious, knowing Life Prin- 
 ciple that endows us so richly with inherent Power. 
 That Blessed Spirit of peace and good will does live and 
 breathe in us and we in it. Let us faithfully claim our 
 conscious knowledge of the Oneness of the whole. Our 
 faithful action sourced in Truth is perfectly natural and 
 wholly Divine. Faith is divinely manifested everywhere 
 in nature just as all living are Divine by virtue of their 
 Source being Divine. Then should we not wear the 
 robes of Divinity and cease playing the part of beggars, 
 cease indulging miserly habits of belief, such as beliefs 
 in limitation, fear of coming to want, that we can make 
 law or rules the reverse of God's law of expression 
 and expect Him to gratify our desires according to them ? 
 ''God is not mocked." 
 
 We cannot compel Life Principle to come our way 
 unless our way is its way. They who understand Divine 
 Science know and have Faith in Omnipresent Spirit as 
 intelligence and power, that it speaks and creates within 
 and unto itself. The Invisible law works from within 
 out. The worker is Invisible Spirit and the work is visi- 
 ble form. We have faith that this Life, with all its beau- 
 ty, its health, its good of every sort, is now in God the 
 never failing good ; that we have no existence that is 
 not good. 
 
 "There is no saying shocks me so much as that 
 which I hear very often, that a man does not know how to 
 pass his time. It would have been but ill spoken by 
 Methuselah in the nine hundred and sixty-ninth year of 
 his life." — Cowley. 
 
 But, in what form shall my success come? many 
 ask. It will come in any business that you are rightly 
 and justly engaged in. 
 
 Those who believe in separation from God, and lim- 
 [ 184 ]
 
 itation, reason as if the basis of power was external and Faith and 
 consisted of visible possessions. The All Mighty Spirit Belief a Unit 
 of Truth is the power at work. Let it be so to you. That 
 which comes to your hand to do, do with full strength 
 and fear not. Murmur not at the need of a fixed pur- 
 pose. But this understand : not one effort shall be in 
 vain. The dream of success shall be less, not greater, 
 than success itself. Shrink from no demand that the 
 effort makes on you. Be strong, fearless, resolute. 
 
 The faith that resists not evil is the faith that does 
 not recognize evil. It is that which recognizes good, and 
 good alone that accomplishes good results. The effort 
 made in resisting evil is vain effort, but, when used to 
 accomplish good, there being no belief in the division of 
 power, it is demonstrated that unity is the way of power. 
 
 "Suppose you would cast your old faith away, and 
 try this new and living faith." Then put all your confi- 
 dence in good and none in evil and put your trust in 
 Spirit, as the All Wise directing her creations and 
 dealing justly with her own ; how do you know what 
 the outcome would be ? Suppose everybody were to 
 attend strictly to their own affairs, what would the re- 
 sult be? Faith is the very nature of Life — the very law 
 of our being. It is ever active within us whether we 
 recognize it or not. It is true that the just live by faith. 
 They are alive with it. Christ found greater faith in 
 the Centurion, a Gentile, than in all Israel. The Gen- 
 tile's faith in Jesus was actualized in the Gentile's ser- 
 vant. Faith that sees itself in another, is the power that 
 heals and the substance of all healing. Being that knows 
 itself in all individualities, is the consciousness of Truth 
 that tells no false stories of anv. 
 
 Justice is Truth, so it is only by faith that one can 
 live justly or truthfully and deal honorablv with others. 
 1 he just live by faith, not by works, because works are 
 
 [ 1*5]
 
 Divine Science the result of Life's action. The just do not live through 
 ana Healing efforts to become. Life makes no effort to become Life. 
 It has faith in itself as Life and to live and manifest 
 visibly. Faith is the motive power in Being and is cause 
 to creative action. It is the assurance that its action 
 will result as intended according to the nature of Being. 
 
 Everyone lives by the faith that is in him. Those 
 who are just have a conscious, living faith in principle 
 and in Truth, which never fails them. While those who 
 are unjust in their beliefs, live according to the trust 
 they have in their own opinions. These strive for a liv- 
 ing in the world of competition. They say, we have no 
 peace. They depend for success upon their opinions 
 and not upon what they are. But the just have calm, 
 inward assurance of the faith of God established in their 
 hearts. Their experiences testify of the Father's unfail- 
 ing care and Love under all conditions. There is One 
 who never forgets, and who is worthy our hearts' per- 
 fect confidence. 
 
 Shall not Principle sit as judge until the perfect 
 image of wholeness and perfection is acknowledged and 
 maintained in our hearts by our love for it? 
 
 We should have the same living faith in us that 
 was in Jesus and the early Apostles : For Faith is the 
 victory that overcometh the world. That demonstrates 
 Immortality and eternal life here and now. We know 
 that the words of Jesus are true, "Thou couldst have 
 no power at all against Me, except it were given thee 
 from above." No one then can think anything but love 
 of us, and we can think nothing but love of any one. 
 All power comes forth from the One All, and no one 
 can in truth think a thought or speak a word of us or do 
 a deed for us, except the power in it be of God and man 
 and work for good. A thought that has been sacred and 
 of great value to the author is, there is no power working 
 
 [ 186 ]
 
 in me but the power of Truth, and it cannot work but Faith and 
 for good. Therefore good results are always mine. Belief a Unit 
 
 "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even 
 our faith. Faith overcomes the world because it takes 
 the place of the supposition that we are subject to world- 
 ly things and environed by them. If we issue a com- 
 mand, and really believe in it, to us that command will 
 be fulfilled. The fulfillment is equivalent to knowledge. 
 Having such knowledge and Faith, no worldly or mate- 
 rial environment can stand in the way of our success. 
 Environment does not even seem to be a power. This 
 is the victory. The world is, therefore, overcome. Prin- 
 ciple is infallible. 
 
 HEALTH AFFIRMATIONS. 
 
 The spirit of the Lord is upon me. 
 
 "I Am" is my Name, forever. — Ref., Ex. 3: 15. 
 
 "Holy is my Name." — Ref., Matt. 6: 9. 
 
 We receive all in the Name of Jesus. — Ref., Luke, 
 9: 48. 
 
 Our Names are written in Heaven. — Ref., Luke, 
 10: 20. 
 
 In the Name of the Lord Jesus I affirm that I am 
 whole. — Ref., John, 16:23. 
 
 I do every thing in the Name of the Son of God. — ' 
 Ref., Col. 3: 17. 
 
 In Truth my Name is that of Eternal Being. — Ref., 
 Heb. 1:4. Phil. 2 : 9, 10. 
 
 The true idea of man is, that "He is Lord, to the 
 glory of God the Father." 
 
 TREATMENT OF TRUTH. 
 
 The unity of good is the unity of God. It includes 
 me as perfect Being, perfect form, embodying all that is 
 good. 
 
 [187]
 
 Divine Science There is no mortal self ; there is no mortal body, no 
 
 and Healing mortal mind, or man. No mortality whatever. The 
 substance composing- my body is Life Eternal. The 
 idea of its form is eternally perfect in God. I am bodily 
 resting - in the All Good, now. I am in an ocean of Love. 
 A river of Life is flowing within me, living every part 
 equally. Error has no claim upon me — it has no claim 
 in Truth. I am free with the freedom of Truth. My 
 light breaks forth as the morning. My health springs 
 forth speedily. My righteousness goes before me. The 
 glory of the Lord is my reward. — Ref., Is. 58 : 8. 
 
 [188]
 
 LESSON XVI. 
 
 MARRIAGE. 
 
 "Have ye not read, that He which made them at the 
 beginning made them male and female. 
 
 "And said, For this cause shall a man leave father 
 and mother, and shall cleave to his ivife: and they twain 
 shall be one llesli? 
 
 "Wherefore they are no more twain, but one -flesh. 
 What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put 
 asunder." — Matt. 19: 4, 5, 6. 
 
 Throughout all time the majority of people have 
 thought marriage to he of Divine origin, though the 
 idea of its divinity and just how it was based in the one 
 Source was vague with many. 
 
 2. All scientific analysis is based in Principle ; all 
 true interpretation of Creation and what belongs to it, 
 is based in the Creator where all things have origin and 
 being. To begin our analysis aright it is essential to 
 know that bodily existence could not be manifest were 
 it not a possibility of Being ; were it not potential in 
 Being before it was brought forth in form. Right inter- 
 pretation begins with the Unit. There is but one God, 
 and what is begotten or expressed of Cod is God ex- 
 pressed. There is but one substance, constituting the 
 Creator and creation. Man. male and female, must 
 necessarily be, in their existence the image of Cod, and 
 like Him in nature. The bodily existence of man is the 
 expression of Cod's idea which is ever potential within 
 
 [ 189]
 
 Divine Science Him. Form is the result or expression of Divine idea ; 
 
 and Healing hence body is not the maker or creator of itself, the 
 
 Creator is self-existent, eternal and always in action ; 
 
 hence, visible form is ever before us. The universe is 
 
 eternally in God. 
 
 3. Men and women must learn the true signifi- 
 cance of marriage, its true influence and character, by a 
 knowledge of the truth of its origin. He who made 
 them at the beginning, made them male and female and 
 called their name Adam in the day in which he created 
 them. — Genesis, 5:1. The potential idea, male and 
 female, is expressed in all creation. The expression 
 testifies of what is eternal within the Expressor. The be- 
 ginning of creation is the source and origin of creative 
 action ; action has no reference to time or place, for it 
 takes place within the Creator for the purpose of ex- 
 pressing the Creator's possibilities. The Creator being 
 omnipresent the beginning is here and now. To make 
 man, male and female, is to make them in their Source 
 or God. They who are in God have always been and 
 will ever be. Paul's statement that there is neither male 
 nor female in Christ Jesus, means that Christ Jesus is 
 God with us expressed in bodily form, in His own image 
 and likeness. That Christ Jesus, man, His image and 
 likeness, excludes neither male nor female, Jesus, the ex- 
 pression of God, is the first born of every creature, 
 and so includes male and female. Knowing that each 
 are the same spirit and that the bodies of each are the 
 same spirit-substance, is leaving father and mother and 
 cleaving unto each other. It is Being of my Being and 
 existence of my existence, or bone of my bone and flesh of 
 my flesh, what God has joined together. 
 
 According to the edict of human belief, the Creator 
 made a great mistake in providing for reproduction. In 
 Divine Science we are compelled to reverse this edict 
 
 [ 190 ]
 
 and let the search-light of Truth illumine the whole sub- Marriage 
 ject, a satisfactory solution of social problems is thus 
 to be evolved. Xo part of the body should be under con- 
 demnation, nor should the method through which the 
 body comes into existence be debased or thought lightly 
 of. 
 
 In Science and Health, Mrs. Eddy says: "Until the 
 spirit of creation is discerned, and the union of male and 
 female seen, as in the vision of the Apocalypse, where a 
 spiritual sense was revealed from heaven, let this union 
 continue." In Divine Science the spiritual sense of mar- 
 riage is revealed from heaven and we understand that 
 there could be no creation, no offspring or expression of 
 life in the creature, without the actual presence of the Cre- 
 ator in man, male and female. Then, shall marriage cease 
 because we know the truth ? By no means ; for the truth 
 simply reveals that it is eternal in Spirit, and stripped 
 from all human opinions is wholly spiritual. Christ's 
 saying, that "In the resurrection they neither marry, nor 
 are given in marriage," means that in Truth the unity 
 of Spirit and of body are eternal. The first fact for 
 every student of Science to make his own, is that there is 
 but one Spirit, one Substance; hence, there is oneness 
 of bodies. This brings us back to the grand old record 
 of Genesis, where marriage is announced in allegoric 
 language as, "Bone of my bone, and flesh of my flesh," 
 which, when referred to its primal subject, means, Being 
 of my Being, and existence of my existence — one Spirit 
 and one body, one Creator and one creation. Man and 
 woman, side by side in the Lord is God manifest in form. 
 The Word becomes flesh. This discernment is the Truth 
 of creation. The spiritual conception of man, male and 
 female is expressed in the words, "That which is begot- 
 ten of Spirit is spirit." It is the revelation of the uni- 
 versal and never-failing law of expression, without which 
 
 [191 ]
 
 Divine Science is not anything made that is made. In this spiritual view 
 and Healing of marriage, recognizing the Omnipresence of Spirit as 
 an ever-active power, as Life, Love, Intelligence and 
 Power, operating in its own creation, one comes to con- 
 clusions that truthfully solve life's problem and right all 
 seeming wrongs. It is the presence of the Creator, and 
 His action in man that prompts the true idea of marriage. 
 This action is the origin of all children and of all activity 
 of child-life ; it is the inventive intelligence and innate 
 possibility of all of man's handiwork. 
 
 5. Christ did not mean that the symbol should be 
 done away with when he said : "Have ye not read, that 
 He which made them at the beginning, made them male 
 and female. . . . And they twain shall be one flesh?" 
 He meant that, as they believed in one Spirit just so 
 should they believe in oneness of flesh. Every truth 
 expressed symbolizes the nature of the Expressor of it. 
 But we should not rely on the symbol as the reality consti- 
 tuting marriage, for in the Resurrection there are no 
 adverse opinions about it ; but instead, "Two are seen to 
 be as one," and the oneness is what God has joined 
 together. True marriage is based in unity of Being and 
 upon the recognition of this Truth by both husband and 
 wife. Voluntary cooperation is the result in all that per- 
 tains to the welfare of the family ; so true union is always 
 based in Spirit. The marriage certificate, the wedding 
 ring, the marriage ceremony, do not make two individuals 
 agree as one. Marriage is not based in these; they are 
 only the evidence or token of an Eternal Truth. There 
 is no environment or limitation, when viewed aright, in 
 complying with the literal law and time-honored custom 
 of marriage. The real nature of the One All is Love. 
 Love is God. Love knows no ownership. It expresses 
 Itself through individuals, causing them to love each 
 other. This is so because they are one Spirit and one 
 
 [192]
 
 bod}-. The wife does not own the husband, nor the hus- Marriage 
 band the wife. Their true independence is based in their 
 unity and in the fact that they are born free and equal. 
 There is no subjection, slavery or arbitrary ruling in 
 Love. Love has no torments. 
 
 6. With the true understanding of Being the true 
 married life is the freedom of unity, the naturalness of 
 Life itself with its purity and perfection. With a knowl- 
 edge of the law of Being and its true use, there can be 
 no abuse ; nor can the creative energy manifested, 
 naturally, between husband and wife, be considered base 
 or ignoble in purpose or actuality. Many think that the 
 divinity of Christ and his pre-existence in God, proves 
 nothing for us; is not a subject of interest of our day; 
 that he came from heaven into the world, but that we 
 were not before we were born as babes, and that our 
 continued existence as a special personality depends on 
 our believing on Christ, whom they think is altogether 
 different in nature from what we are. But Science 
 proves that we all were in God before we expressed our- 
 selves in bodily form and that our bodies came forth 
 by the same law of expression. Being is both Cause and 
 effect, Creator and creation. In this consciousness, or 
 ''for this cause man leaves father and mother and cleaves 
 to his wife." 
 
 7. The fact that we are all born of Spirit, that even 
 as babes we are begotten within and of Spirit, translates 
 our origin as babes from what is claimed to be mortal 
 man into immortal Spirit, where it is seen, "That which is 
 born of Spirit is spirit," and translates our visible parents 
 into Spirit 1 icing. Some have believed and presented 
 theories to the effect that marriage is based in God, in that 
 he creates in pairs, two souls that are especially adapted 
 to each other; and who, when embodied in visible form. 
 will never be satisfied and know happiness until they 
 
 [ 193 ]
 
 Divine Science find each other. It is left to conjecture as to how these 
 and Healing two souls became separated. The claim suggests a per- 
 sonal God with ability to create just two that could agree 
 and no more. If this were so He would have as many 
 different souls and natures as there are pairs in the uni- 
 verse. The thought is exceedingly personal throughout, 
 and does not represent the limitless Truth of Being. 
 Therefore, this theory has never brought satisfaction to 
 its followers, and never will. Man is the name for 
 humanity. Male and female both belong to man ; man is 
 God's idea, which idea is expressed in bodily form in men 
 and women ; man is the real self-hood of all men in God, 
 and is also the real self-hood of all women in God. 
 
 8. "Since the law is the shadow of good things to 
 come," says Origen, who writes sometimes of marriages, 
 and husbands and wives, "we are not to understand it of 
 marriages of flesh, but of the spiritual marriage of Christ 
 and the Church. As, for instance, Abraham had two 
 wives, etc., here we ought not to confine our thought to 
 carnal marriages and their offspring, but to extend them 
 to the mysteries herein signified. And there are numer- 
 ous other places in the Scriptures about marriages, but 
 every place should have a divine, moral, and spiritual 
 construction put upon it. Whoever, therefore, reads the 
 Scriptures about marriages and understands no more by 
 them than carnal marriages, errs, not knowing the Scrip- 
 tures nor the power of God." 
 
 Origen tells us that "The Scriptures are of little 
 use to those who understand them according to the letter." 
 He says that "The source of many evils lies in adhering 
 to the carnal or external part of the Scriptures." And 
 adds that, "Those who do so shall not attain to the king- 
 dom of God." Origen, St. Augustine, St. Theophilus 
 of Antioch, St. Cyril, St. Jerome, all Fathers of the 
 Church, interpret the marriage scene in Cana of Galilee 
 
 [194]
 
 in a spiritual sense, as designed to represent the union of Marriage 
 the inner with the outer, which turns the water into 
 wine the outer or letter into Spirit. As it is designed in 
 Genesis to represent that "The waters under the firma- 
 ment," which include all existing things, and "The waters 
 above the firmament," which are all God's possibilities, 
 are forever united. The same spirit of Truth embodied 
 in Christ made within himself of twain one new man, 
 thus making peace. "This was most appropriately the 
 first miracle our Lord (Truth and Life) is described as 
 performing." 
 
 9. St. Paul took the same view of marriage as did 
 Origen, of which he writes and speaks so often. In his 
 epistles to the Ephesians (chapter 5th), he interprets his 
 meaning lest it be not understood by his readers, "This 
 is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and his 
 church." In the allegory he compared man, our real 
 limitless self-hood, with Christ who is the head of the 
 church. Now Christ, who is God expressed and dwelling 
 in our midst, is the head of the church. We being God 
 expressed, are in this Truth, the head of the church, and 
 we with Christ are also its salvation or Savior. 
 
 Paul also placed wives in this allegory as individu- 
 ality and bodily form, and says, "husbands, love your 
 wives ;" that is, we in our invisible, potential self-hood, 
 as Divine Idea, must love the individual and bodily exist- 
 ence, even as Christ (the Truth and Life) also loved the 
 church and gave himself for it; "That he might sanctify 
 and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word." 
 That he might present it to himself a glorious church, 
 not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing; but that it 
 should be holy and without blemish. So ought men to 
 love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his 
 wife loveth himself. "For no man ever yet hated his own 
 flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord 
 
 [ 195 ]
 
 Divine Science the church : For we are members of his body, of his 
 and Healing flesh, and of his bones." Now, because we are just the 
 same to God as is Christ, the Truth of self is spoken to us 
 this day, and of His fulness have all we received. 
 
 10. Paul continues to say, "For this cause shall a 
 man leave father and mother and shall be joined unto his 
 wife and they two shall be one flesh." This is a great 
 mystery : "But I speak concerning Christ and the 
 church. Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular 
 so love his wife, even as himself; and the wife see that 
 she reverence her husband." How could every one of 
 you love his wife as himself if it were not that the primal 
 subject of the allegory is that the eternal self-hood of 
 male and female is the Christ of God, or man of God. 
 Then we, as men and women from the plane of pure 
 being, can love the wife, individuality and bodily form, 
 as we love our life and self-hood ; and then individuality 
 will reverence the husband ; and from the plane of indi- 
 viduality we can say, the Lord is my husbandman, for we, 
 each, individually, are members of his body, flesh and 
 bones. 
 
 Paul's idea of submitting ourselves is expressed in 
 the twenty-first verse. After telling them to give thanks 
 always for all things unto God, the Father of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, "Submitting yourselves one to another in 
 the fear (reverence) of the Lord." Then, when he told 
 the wives in the allegory, to submit themselves unto the 
 husbands as unto the Lord, he meant that we should 
 mentally bow to the Truth of Pure Being, mentally con- 
 form to the Truth that our Being, body and all, is the 
 Christ ; and this men and women should ever do to prac- 
 tice Truth. This is the conception that Mary had of her 
 husband when the angel Gabriel appeared to her and the 
 Holy Ghost descended upon her. In this Epistle Paul 
 conveys no idea of inferiority or superiority between hus- 
 
 [196]
 
 band and wife. Love and reverence are one; and they Marriage 
 two shall be one flesh, side by side in Truth. 
 
 ii. Another allegory of Paul's that has been greatly 
 misunderstood and has aroused much sentimental feeling, 
 is that of Abraham and his two wives. 
 
 ''For it is written that Abraham had two sons, the 
 one by a bond maid, the other by a free woman. 
 
 "But he who was of the bond woman was born after 
 the flesh ; but he of the free woman was by promise." 
 
 Here Paul plainly states : "Which things are an 
 allegory, for these are the two covenants ; the one from 
 the Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, . . . and 
 answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage 
 with her children. 
 
 "But Jerusalem, which is above, which is free, is the 
 mother of us all. . . . 
 
 "Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children 
 of promise. 
 
 "But as then, he that was born after the flesh, perse- 
 cuted him that was born after the Spirit." Even so it is 
 now. So will it ever be as long as we believe man has 
 two natures — an immortal nature and a mortal one, a 
 Spirit and body that are unlike each other. The law says, 
 cast out the bond woman and her son ; that is, cast out 
 the false belief of physical causation and what is born 
 of it, and know there is only one Source and Cause in 
 which male and female are no more twain, but one flesh. 
 
 12. God could not be Infinite and Supreme Mind 
 without also being Generative Idea; — the Mother Prin- 
 ciple, — that idea in which the Father Idea, as principle 
 acts to bring forth form. God does not act from without, 
 but within himself to Create. Mind contains all idea, 
 that of Fatherhood and Motherhood and childhood. 
 Hence the consciousness of the one mind is One, and it 
 has said in Genesis, "Let us make man.''' Mind acts 
 
 [ 197 ]
 
 Divine Science within its idea as Spirit acts within soul, and may be 
 and Healing called Father-Mother idea or Father-Mother soul. 
 What is produced by creative action in idea is actualized 
 in form ; is brought forth a living child ; therefore, child- 
 hood is an expression of Parenthood. What is joined 
 together in God, his Being forever holds united as one. 
 Now it is clear that marriage is the unity of male and 
 female and that unity is God. The injunction, "Increase 
 and multiply," is the law of Being. Shall marriage con- 
 tinue? Truth's answer is, it shall never cease to be. 
 "What God hath joined together, (What is joined 
 together in God) let no man put asunder." For this 
 reason, in the resurrection they neither marry nor are 
 given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven. 
 They live according to the Truth of their unity. 
 
 13. Some will say, if we are to come back to the 
 record of Genesis and realize that we are all one substance 
 and that substance is God, where is there any choice in 
 marriage ? Whom shall I marry ? What would my choice 
 be based upon ? I am sure that God-knowledge would 
 do away with the necessity of these queries. The ques- 
 tion would be settled as to what marriage is, and as to 
 zvhom you were to live with ; and if there was no choice 
 based in desire, no one could be disappointed. The 
 choice based in Truth would be a constant joy and rest. 
 The knowledge of Being would fulfill its own law and 
 we would demonstrate that we are as the angels of God 
 in heaven. Marriage would be free from all worldly 
 desire and everything that is not according to Divine 
 Love ; for this reason, all seeming trouble would be dis- 
 pelled and false beliefs about marriage would end, 
 because not joined together in God. Every child would 
 be seen to be a Christ child ; which means. God with us. 
 This is suffering little children to come unto Me. It is 
 the state in which the wife is not without the husband, 
 
 [198]
 
 nor the husband without the wife in the Lord. It is also Marriage 
 understood that "He that is joined unto the Lord is One 
 Spirit;" hence, one body. Here we can agree with Paul, 
 "Every sin that a man doeth is without the body ;" but 
 he that committeth sin, sins against his own body. 
 
 14. As the origin of marriage is Spirit, and Spirit 
 is one, a thorough study of Divine Science and knowl- 
 edge of the Truth of what Being is, is the way by which 
 the true soul communion and satisfaction can be enjoyed, 
 which people expect and should find in marriage. With 
 a knowledge of the Truth of Being, all apparent inhar- 
 mony and trouble will adjust itself ; desire will not govern 
 the conduct of one toward the other. The consciousness 
 that sex is potential in the Creator, and that the Law of 
 the Creator is to bring forth in His own image and like- 
 ness, enables us to see that we are working like God in 
 bringing forth in our image and likeness ; increasing and 
 multiplying after our kind ; and that the son of man is 
 the Son of God. So, dear friends, let us be glad and 
 rejoice in our Divine Parenthood ; that we were born 
 right ; that our Being is God ; that all there is of us is 
 Good. 
 
 "Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him : 
 for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath 
 made herself ready, and to her is granted to be arrayed in 
 fine linen, clean and white : for the fine linen is the right- 
 eousness of saints." 
 
 Let us rejoice that we are free from all worldly opin- 
 ion and belief concerning marriage; that we are sons and 
 daughters of the Most High, no more twain, but are 
 joined together in that Spirit which is Cause and effect, 
 which no man can put asunder. 
 
 [ 199 ]
 
 LESSON XVII. 
 
 MARRIAGE. 
 
 "How shall this thing be, seeing I knozu not a man?" 
 
 The true idea of the unity of God advanced in the 
 new Testament, is conveyed in what Gabriel — man of 
 God — said to Mary before and after the above question. 
 The answer to Mary's question was based in the follow- 
 ing conception of Truth : " The Holy Ghost shall come 
 upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall over- 
 shadow thee." To be overshadowed by the power of 
 the Highest is to see nothing but the presence that over- 
 shadows. 
 
 Marriage is based in the absolute consciousness of 
 the unity of the one All, — the Source of creation, Pro- 
 duction or Generation. Re-creation, re-production or 
 re-generation mean repetition of these expressions. The 
 power of the Highest overshadowing us is the conscious- 
 ness that there is but one All. Seeing I know but one 
 and that One not a man, but God, " How shall this 
 thing be?" Because there is but One, and that One is 
 God. "That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall 
 be called the Son of God," the Son of the Highest. 
 Nothing is impossible with the One All ; nothing is pos- 
 sible apart from it ; it is ever present and manifesting in 
 us all. 
 
 Mrs. Eddy says, that "Until it is learned that gen- 
 eration rests on no sexual basis, let marriage continue, 
 
 [200]
 
 and let us permit no such disregard of law as may lead to Marriage 
 a worse state of society than now exists. Spirit will 
 eventually claim its own, and the voice of physical sense 
 be forever hushed." It is true that generation does not 
 rest on a sexual basis ; but there is no basis for the sexes 
 but the Creator. Let all things be based aright, and right 
 results, which are just and loving, will follow. In the 
 consciousness of Truth, as stated in the previous lesson 
 on marriage, there is no limitation sensed by conforming 
 to the law of the land. Spirit does claim its own in Truth 
 and there is no physical sense. To believe that marriage is 
 merely carnal, and that there is a physical sense of that 
 fact, is to believe falsely concerning it. As we are united in 
 Spirit and in Truth, we are truly One Spirit, and being 
 thus united, our affection for each other is centered in 
 Being. Love, which is God, and the attention given to 
 each other in this true companionship is given to God 
 manifest in the flesh; what God gives to His own. Two, 
 then, are seen to be One Spirit and One Body, and what 
 God has joined together cannot be put asunder. This 
 true marriage was spoken of by Hosea : "And it shall 
 be at that day, saith the Lord, that thou shalt call me 
 Ishi (that is, my husband), and shalt call me no more 
 Baali (that is, my Lord). And I will betroth thee unto 
 me forever; yea, I will betroth thee unto me in righteous- 
 ness, and in judgment, and in loving kindness, and in 
 mercies." — Hosea, 2:16-10. 
 
 Husband and wife are forever united by the one Law 
 of Expression, and it is an unalterable Truth, that what 
 we are one with, we are wedded to. So, if we are wedded 
 to form, it is because all living form is one substance ; 
 if we are wedded to the Creator of all form, it is because 
 we are one with the Creator in substance. So, it is 
 written, if we are joined to the Lord, we are one Lord — 
 one in lieing. Literal marriage is, therefore, a symbol of 
 
 [201 J
 
 Divine Science the reality of God's Eternal Unity. All the obligations 
 and Healing of marriage are based in the Truth of unity, and are ful- 
 filled by keeping this conscious unity in action. To keep 
 what God is and does, in remembrance, is to know no 
 man after the flesh but is to know God — the one and only 
 Life with us — as the All in All ; for what is conceived and 
 brought forth is necessarily of the Most High. There is 
 no end to the reign and the kingdom of this consciousness. 
 In the full consciousness that there is naught but God, 
 the Good, there can be no undesired parenthood ; the chil- 
 dren that are, are divinely brought forth and treated as 
 such. It has been the experience of many, who from a 
 personal plane, and according to human belief, have 
 planned and prepared for offspring, to bring forth chil- 
 dren not different in disposition from those brought forth 
 without previous preparation. In some cases, where 
 much time w r as given to pleasantry, and what was sup- 
 posed to be desirable to make the offspring perfect, it was 
 found that anything but desirable conditions were present 
 with the children. What lesson does this suggest to us ? 
 It is evident in Divine Science that we must know the 
 nature of God, the One All, know the infinitude, perfec- 
 tion and goodness of the One and only Life, Substance 
 and Power, before we can know that we are thinking true 
 thoughts — those that bring forth the good that we desire. 
 A true spiritual insight into marriage from the plane of 
 Eternal Unity, reveals that there is no nature for us to 
 partake of, or be, but the Divine, the nature of the 
 One All. But if our divine inheritance is not under- 
 stood, we do not understand how to plan for or consider 
 the same in our children, for in belief we are out of the 
 way of understanding, and vain effort is made to obtain 
 what we falsely imagine are our needs. 
 
 Men and women are equally spiritual in their desire 
 to experience the office of parenthood. This is neces- 
 
 [ 202 ]
 
 sarily so, because it is the power and possibility of Being Marriage 
 
 to bring forth after Its kind. " Let us make man," is a 
 
 possibility in Omnipresence which can only be expressed 
 
 by Omnipresence. All men and women must, therefore, 
 
 in nature be that Omnipresence. It is erroneous belief, 
 
 and ignorance of Truth that shrinks from parenthood. 
 
 Fear of suffering and the sense of it, belong to the same 
 
 erroneous state. This is why many unwise things are 
 
 done to prevent child-bearing. Painless parturition is 
 
 the natural state of motherhood, and this natural state 
 
 has been demonstrated time and again in Divine Science. 
 
 The applied Truth of our Being proves that the natural 
 
 office of child-bearing is performed free from pain and 
 
 disability. 
 
 The love of the All Good, the conscious purity of 
 purpose of this office, and the knowledge of the unity 
 of All Power, firmly held to, frees from the usual sense of 
 limitation, fear, and consequent suffering. Everyone 
 should know the Truth of their own Being, and the 
 Allness of God, regardless of seeming age of body. So 
 children cannot be taught the Truth of their Being too 
 young. 
 
 In Karczza, by Dr. Alice B. Stockham, we read: 
 " Sexual science in human life bears such a close analogy 
 to plant life, that it should be taught with the same 
 freedom and reverence. Most emphatically the young 
 should never receive any idea of shame or debasement 
 in connection with any natural function." 
 
 The only basis from which the Truth can be taught, 
 is the unity of God, and when it is accepted as a basis 
 for all educative subjects, then the Truth, the whole 
 Truth of the law of Life working in men and women, 
 will be as freely taught as is botany, and the signs of 
 parenthood will be joyfully welcomed in the purity of the 
 one Spirit of Life and Power. When we understand 
 
 [ -20:\ ]
 
 Divine Science that our part in the reproduction of our kind is simply 
 and Healing the repetition by the Creator producing in His own image 
 and likeness, we have the right conception of unity, and 
 have made a right beginning. This state of at-one-ment, 
 held to, will produce correct results, those in accord with 
 the true nature of our Being in all the relations and 
 interests of married life. 
 
 If those who are seeking some new way by which to 
 bring forth children knew the Truth of the old, or God's 
 way, we would not hear so many vulgar notions expressed 
 about it. It is only in the failure to see the Truth of con- 
 ception and birth that anything is found to condemn. To 
 false belief, marriage is made so vulgar that plans are 
 made to discover a new method. All that is necessary is 
 to give up false beliefs about it, and accept it in its 
 original purity. 
 
 The One All, being one in nature, we reason and 
 practice poorly unless we conform all our ways to the 
 Truth of what is, and thus prove our ways to be spiritual, 
 and ordered divinely. If this is done, we see that every 
 child not only has a right to a parenthood of thoughtful 
 preparation, but every child has a parenthood hitherto un- 
 recognized save in the record of the birth of Jesus. This 
 record testifies of the truth and reality concerning the birth 
 of every child, and that everyone is the inheritor of Life, 
 Love and Truth, the same nature and mind that was in 
 Jesus, the Christ. So, in a knowledge of the Truth is to be 
 found all desirable conditions pertaining to the fulfillment 
 of the command : " Multiply and replenish." In a knowl- 
 edge of the Truth there is no submitting to chance mater- 
 nity, nor can it be considered a misfortune or accident. In 
 it we see, as did Paul, " We are children of God, and if 
 children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs with 
 Christ." What a wonderful conception ! Heirs of God ! 
 
 [204]
 
 Not heirs of certain qualities of His nature, but heirs of Marriage 
 His Infinity and Eternity. 
 
 This consciousness affords children the best possible 
 birth — the Immaculate and pure conception which must 
 ever accompany the realization of His omnipresence, the 
 power of the Highest overshadowing us. This conscious- 
 ness is absolute purity, in which the entire nature of man, 
 as he is to God, is expressed naturally. He does not 
 think of himself as master and servant, of being dual, 
 comprising a lower and higher nature, but knows him- 
 self as perfect man throughout, a perfect whole, knowing 
 what he is doing, understanding his action and the 
 natural result of action. This birthright of unity and 
 equality with God is a pearl of great price, more precious 
 than all human beliefs and theories. Would we enjoy 
 the purity of this priceless gem, all human beliefs about 
 what Being is, must be parted with. To see God as 
 All-in-All is to know no man. It is to be freed from the 
 so-called law of human belief, of which Paul speaks to 
 the Romans in the following language : " Wherefore, 
 my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the 
 body of Christ ; that ye should be married to another, 
 to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring 
 forth fruit unto God." — (Romans 7:4.) 
 
 We are to conclude that in Truth, marriage is wholly 
 spiritual, and thus seen it is freed from all the false 
 beliefs that have been held about it. Two united in love, 
 with purity of motive, is a perfect symbol of " Let us 
 make man." The image and likeness says, " Let us bring 
 forth after our kind;" and it is so. God's presence 
 within them is His blessing and commandment, "In- 
 crease, multiply and replenish the earth." 
 
 " This is my commandment, that ye love one another, 
 even as I have loved you." 
 
 [ 205
 
 LESSON XVIII. 
 
 OVERCOMING POVERTY. 
 
 "Give and it shall be given unto you." 
 "Ask and ye shall receive." 
 "Seek and ye shall find." 
 "Knock and it shall be opened unto you." 
 "That which a man sozveth, the same shall he also 
 reap." 
 
 "Such as I have give I unto thee." 
 
 Poverty means destitution of property, want of con- 
 venient means of subsistence, need. 
 
 Any deficiency of resources that are needed or 
 desired. Especially a lack of sentiment or words. 
 
 "What is poverty to a gentleman, is competence to a 
 day laborer." These are Webster's definitions of 
 poverty. 
 
 2. To speak on the negative side of things, there 
 are different kinds of poverty. Any deficiency of re- 
 sources that are needed or desired would come under 
 that head. There may be poverty of thought, of feel- 
 ing, of purpose. If so, it must show out in want of 
 words, a lack of harmonious sensation, and desire for the 
 ability to do good. While we are acknowledging lack 
 within ourselves, — lack of happiness, lack of health, or 
 a lack of success along any line we desire to succeed in, 
 we are claiming deficiency of resources, and are giving 
 out what we do not wish to receive at the hands of others 
 
 [206]
 
 as full measure, pressed down and running over. We Overcoming 
 are sowing what we do not enjoy reaping. Poverty 
 
 3. So, there seems to be poverty of happiness, of 
 good feeling and pure motive as well as of food, rai- 
 ment and shelter, but there is no reason why this should 
 seem to be so. The Supreme Source and Cause can 
 never admit this seeming to a place among its own ; it 
 is not the outcome of knowledge, but the result of igno- 
 rance. Then, to do away with all seeming deficiency 
 of resources is to know truth, which makes free ; is to 
 have knowledge of things as they are, and work the 
 law that is all prosperous. Knowledge is always a 
 remedy for ignorance. 
 
 In this enlightened age when there are so many 
 Scientists, who have found their good and are demon- 
 strating the law of affluence, every person should be 
 encouraged to believe that what has been done can be 
 done. What is for another to enjoy is for me to enjoy. 
 Each one should encourage himself to believe that I 
 can accomplish what others have accomplished. 
 
 4. When the majority of people know how to live, 
 they will make Truth the law of the land, and will 
 govern it accordingly. They will be a law unto them- 
 selves, and unhappiness, sickness and poverty will be 
 among the by-gones of the past. True Spiritual educa- 
 tion will have revealed to them that happiness is within 
 themselves; will have revealed the unfailing health and 
 absolute success of their own Being. They will have 
 located their good in Being; which will enable them 
 to demonstrate it. Some say, it is a disgrace to be finan- 
 cially poor, but we need not add the word disgrace to 
 it, thinking it is more appropriate to do so than to add 
 it to mental poverty, or a lack of spiritual appreciation 
 of truth, or any other seeming deficiency. 
 
 5. In Divine Science students are first taught what 
 
 [207]
 
 Divine Science Being's power and possibilites are, then why they 
 and Healing should and how they can make them manifest. Mental 
 poverty leads to all other kinds, so to speak. Let us 
 not be poor in thought or belief and we shall know that 
 there are no barriers in the way of our demonstrating 
 the freedom and fullness of Truth in all our ways. " In 
 our present occupation there is not sufficient business 
 to bring the income necessary for the needs of those 
 depending upon it." You naturally ask, "How shall 
 I increase it?" We would answer by first knowing the 
 fact and valuing it that you are the business manager, 
 that you are the maker and creator of your own con- 
 ditions ; that you can manage your business in perfect 
 accord with the universal law of success ; and that you 
 cannot work against the law, and do anything, without 
 running against seeming obstacles. Thousands of Di- 
 vine Scientists have testified to the increase of business 
 through applying its principles, and those who have not 
 as yet demonstrated can do so. 
 
 6. It was and is intended by the Creator that we 
 succeed, be happy and healthy. You desire health ; how- 
 will you get it? First acknowledge that it is located 
 where you can have free access to it. You have lost your 
 health ? Then to find it you must be where it is ; that 
 which is lost cannot be found unless you are in the 
 place where it is. You must either go to it, or it must 
 come to you, or you must discover that both are in the 
 same place. Recognize that the seeming lost health is 
 in Being and then say, I am it ; I am health, and am 
 demonstrating it. The way to prove that you are not 
 poor in health is to commence to be health its self, — 
 the very wealth that you wish to demonstrate. If you 
 want to be happy do the same. Recognize that it is innate 
 then give it full play in your thought, feeling and in all 
 things you do. Sourcing all things in Being where you 
 
 [208]
 
 can get at them opens the way for their demonstration. Overcoming 
 It does away with all anxious desire, worry and fretting Poverty 
 with hope deferred and erroneous anticipations of the 
 future. This is truly conquest of poverty, it is being 
 the fund of wealth desired, that knows no lack. It is 
 the finding that follows true seeking. It is the receiv- 
 ing that follows true asking. It is that which is 
 given unto you, when you give yourself credit for being 
 God-like and doing as He does and having the same re- 
 sults. There are no obstacles of duality in this con- 
 quest. 
 
 7. The overcoming of poverty is not merely per- 
 sonal or individual ; it is universal, individual and per- 
 sonal. Some may say since there is no poverty how can 
 one speak intelligently on the overcoming of poverty? 
 The overcoming is the conquest of false beliefs ; every 
 erroneous belief of lack of whatever nature, and the con- 
 ditions resulting therefrom. I am the conquest. I am the 
 resurrection. I am the manifestor of success, health 
 and happiness. 
 
 8. In the old way of believing we have not enjoyed 
 the riches that belonged to us. Our inheritance is God. 
 We should say understandingly, " Such as I have give I 
 thee," and begin to give out of that which we have. This 
 will soon bring the realization that giving and receiving, 
 externally speaking, go hand in hand and are never 
 separated ; it will prove that having includes demonstra- 
 tion ; that Being includes right doing in the right time 
 and place. 
 
 9. We all really and truly enjoy a realization of 
 true wealth, true overcoming, true conquest, by what 
 we give out of that which is potential within. It seems 
 paradoxical to say, we have just what we give or that 
 we receive just that for which we ask, and reap just 
 what we sow. We cannot sow one kind of seed and 
 
 [ 20!) ]
 
 Divine Science reap another. We cannot ask for one thing and be given 
 and Healing another. If we ask for bread God will not give a stone. 
 If we truly give we do not lose what we have ; for ye 
 shall receive is the law of balance, the justice, love, and 
 goodness that sustains the universe in order and supreme 
 harmony. 
 
 10. He who overcomes seeming poverty knows no 
 lack, no law by which poverty can be brought about and 
 made real. In this conquest we know that there is a 
 power of equalization, a law of justice that has said, 
 "Give and ye shall receive," that will prevent one class 
 of people from impoverishing another class. That law 
 is working now and will continue ever. If there were 
 not enough in the world for the necessities and comfort 
 of all people, outside of the accumulation of wealth held 
 by trusts, this law of equalization would distribute what 
 they had in store. It would not remain hoarded up for 
 one moment. There are no vaults or safes that could 
 prevent the law of justice from distributing what was 
 therein contained, if there were not enough outside for 
 the happiness of every person. Such is the comfort, rest 
 and certainty of one who truly understands and has 
 demonstrated over poverty. To Him the universe is a 
 just one — its law is love; it is beneficent in all places at 
 all times. There is no need to fear coming to want, at 
 any time, in any place, under any conditions or circum- 
 stances. This law is operative for every individual. 
 Rest, ye children of God, and cease your striving. 
 
 ii. Divine Science is a great working and equal- 
 izing power in the world. Let every one who wants to 
 help wield its power to silently and openly arbitrate 
 matters, where there is seeming disagreement, instead 
 of resorting to conflict, study deeply into the imper- 
 sonal principles of Science and apply them. Individually 
 we must each be givers and receivers — do the thing we 
 
 [210]
 
 would have done unto us. We should lovingly receive Overcoming 
 and appreciate our being treated by others as we have Poverty 
 treated them. We should not receive to ourselves any 
 other kind of treatment. 
 
 12. How shall we begin to give? You say I have 
 nothing to spare, I cannot afford to give, I must receive 
 before giving. Then know that the only receiving there 
 is before giving is the willingness on our part to admit 
 that we are heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ; 
 that all that our Father has is ours and all that is ours 
 is our Father's, for we are one. That we are co-workers 
 together with the all good. Now is the accepted time. 
 The time to accept all that rightly belongs to us. Now 
 you have received, then you should begin giving. Now 
 is the time to be healthy, wealthy and happy. Give out 
 health, give out the wealth of your being, give out its 
 true happiness. 
 
 13. The author has practiced this and has expe- 
 rienced the working of the law of opulence in every 
 conceivable way. She has no fear of coming to want, 
 no consciousness that such a thing as real poverty can 
 be. She knows that it is impossible to desire what she 
 should not have ; hence, cannot desire what she cannot 
 have. If any one had told her before she realized truth, 
 that she could or would carry on the responsible work, 
 and accomplish the vast amount that she does from 
 day to day, she would have thought and said, impossible. 
 Since knowing that Being is the law of supply, she is 
 free to undertake what should be accomplished, whether 
 the money is in hand or not, knowing that the demand 
 for the work contains the supply; that there is a Spirit 
 ( hnnipresent in all, who distributes where it belongs. 
 \\ here once she would have been nerved to a very high 
 tension over conditions she now sees no power in them 
 and 110 place for them, and is at rest in her work. 
 
 [211 ]
 
 Divine Science 14. "He that scattereth, increaseth." We cannot 
 
 and Healing gain riches along true lines by doing poor work. We 
 should put our whole mind and soul in what we do, and 
 not be poor in concentration, in attention, or in determi- 
 nation. Our attention must be given to our work to do 
 it well. No one ever achieved greatness who allowed 
 himself to be turned from his course, or switched about 
 by every wind of doctrine. To practice truth go alone 
 a few minutes as often as convenient with the conscious- 
 ness of what Being is, and affirm the truth. Then go 
 forth and practice it in thought, word and act. Think 
 and say I am affluent until you feel that it is so. Then 
 yield not your point of realization to old habits of speech 
 and lines of thought, but hold on steadfastly to the realiza- 
 tion, that I am affluent though there is not a penny in 
 the purse or even in prospect in the ordinary view of 
 things. Spiritually speaking, if you are one with God, 
 money is yours just as much before it comes into your 
 hand as it is after. Therefore, know that he who works 
 all things together for good, according to his own infinite 
 bounty, "knows that ye have need of these things," and 
 said, "If I will not open you the windows of heaven, 
 and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be 
 room enough to receive it." Mai. 3 : 10. None of us 
 desire to reap the reward of poor sowing or to eat the 
 bread of poverty. We want a good bountiful harvest 
 and the living bread of which, if we eat we shall not 
 die. To store up a harvest of good and to partake of 
 the true bread in the right way is desirable to all. "Be- 
 hold, the fields are ripe and ready for harvest." Now, 
 is always the harvest time, spiritually speaking. In reap- 
 ing we may gather tares (people may come to us with 
 numerous undesirable experiences) but the first thing 
 to be done is to bundle them altogether to be burned, — 
 consumed as by fire ; thus we gather the good unto our- 
 
 [212]
 
 selves. We find that our store house is always full of Overcoming 
 good things. The practice of truth means constant sow- Poverty 
 ing, constant reaping and constant supply. 
 
 15. The author has no desire to say anything upon 
 this subject that has not been her privilege to demon- 
 strate. One can speak with authority of those things 
 which they have actualized in their life. Divine Science 
 is a living actualization in her daily work. Its law is 
 demonstrable for every one who will go to the depths 
 of its principles and apply them personally. 
 
 16. When you read or listen to this glorious truth 
 and great principle of opulence, do not try to find, in 
 your imagination, another way by which its demonstra- 
 tion could have taken place. Never allow yourself to 
 say, "It would have happened anyway ; other people are 
 healthy, happy and successful who are not scientists." 
 People can get themselves into such a mixed mental 
 state by speaking in this way, that it is not an easy matter 
 for them to discern truth enough to be happy any place, 
 under any circumstances, or to harmonize with any sur- 
 roundings. It is true that people often demonstrate 
 temporarily along the various lines of success and accom- 
 plishments without studying science, but they are as apt 
 to lose as to gain. There is no deep sense of rest or 
 certainty in connection with their possessions. They are 
 just as fearful of losing as they are eager to gain. While 
 with scientists there is the certainty of knowledge, the 
 rest of Being and the opulence of an unfailing law. 
 
 17. When you have read a science lesson or listened 
 to the teachings of science or when you have made your 
 affirmations, do not turn from truth by murmuring about 
 your conditions, and affirm sickness, unhappiness and 
 poverty for yourself. Do not murmur against the spiri- 
 tual authority of any (inc. " For with what judgment ye 
 judge, ye shall be judged." Miriam, the >i^ter of Moses, 
 
 [213]
 
 Divine Science rebelled against his authority and her punishment was, 
 and Healing that she was stricken with leprosy. Rebel not, resist 
 not, we should each attend strictly to our Father's busi- 
 ness ; the business of the origin of all things. We can- 
 not murmur against another for One is All. We can 
 murmur only against ourselves. The habit of doing so 
 is liable to show out in almost any undesirable condition. 
 
 1 8. Think and say, to and of others, your authority 
 is all right. I am also authority in so far as I choose to 
 recognize and practice truth. Say, nothing can prevent 
 my own from coming to me. There is nothing to prevent 
 my being healthy, happy and affluent. 
 
 19. Do not always scrimp yourselves to succeed, 
 but remember, "Such as I have give I thee." "God loves 
 a cheerful giver." Treat yourselves until you have a 
 realizing sense of being the principle of supply, even the 
 law of success. All good should be accepted and handled 
 with loving hearts. 
 
 20. In the old way of seeing things, and "becoming 
 by and by," if any seeming trouble arose the thought 
 was, we are under its influence. We naturally fretted 
 and chafed because of its supposed dominion and belief 
 of our subjection. In the "new and living way" we 
 stand unmoved, knowing our eternal dominion ; that 
 we are able to abound in all good things, even to the 
 riches of the infinite whole. We thus continue the even 
 tenor of our way. It may rain, hail and storm, mentally 
 speaking, but we do not forget who we are, or what 
 manner of Spirit we are of. 
 
 21. To be rich in Being is to be rich in mentality 
 and is to be rich visibly. Then let us lay hold of the 
 riches of Being, locate our wealth, so that we can prove 
 our opulence. Let us sow freely, give forth full measure 
 and we shall reap bountifully and receive abundantly. 
 Let us affirm : 
 
 [214]
 
 I am health, God is the health of His people. 
 
 I am success, God is unlimited success. 
 
 I am happy, God is supreme happiness. 
 
 I am not poor in health. 
 
 I am not poor financially. 
 
 I am not poor in happiness. 
 
 I have given what is given unto me. 
 
 I have received what I have asked for. 
 
 I have knocked and the source of all good has 
 opened unto me. 
 
 I have sown from this source and have reaped its 
 bountiful harvest. 
 
 I have given such as it contains. 
 
 The All is the Creator and creation. 
 
 We individually are givers and receivers. 
 
 Overcoming 
 Poverty 
 
 PRAYER OF THANKFULNESS. 
 
 22. Oh, thou holy presence in whom we all live and 
 breathe and carry on our living work, we love to exalt 
 Thee as all in all and glorify Thy name as wholeness. 
 We rejoice in Thee, Oh, Supreme All as our abiding 
 place forever. We rejoice that in Thee we live, are 
 moved, and are ; that none of Thy children are outside 
 the fold of unity, which is Thy unfailing protection. We 
 are thankful that all are in Thy loving embrace. May 
 the heart of Thy blessed humanity be turned to this sus- 
 taining and comforting truth. May it find Thy health, 
 Thy happiness and Thy bounty to be its very own. Our 
 thankfulness consists in our realization that all things 
 arc ours, and that while we are vet asking it is given. 
 
 [215]
 
 LESSON XIX. 
 
 IMMORTALITY. 
 
 Immortality means the quality of being immortal; 
 exemption from death and annihilation; unending exist- 
 ence; so it is clear that immortality does not necessarily 
 refer to life after death, an existence that begins with the 
 death of the body. It is more than this, it is self exist- 
 ence; Life entirely exempt from death. Life that has 
 always been, will always be. This is what the allness 
 and unity of Life means. 
 
 "Earth's crammed with heaven, and every common 
 bush's afire with God. But only he zvho sees takes off 
 his shoes." 
 
 Like expresses like. The perfection, purity and full- 
 ness of Infinite mind produces pure thought — thought 
 fully rounded out — which shows accuracy in word and 
 deed. 
 
 2. To accept the creator as our Being, one must 
 stop the effort to create Being, or to create anything ex- 
 cept by being the Source of it, or to express anything 
 except by being the Expressor of it. To form or reform 
 outward conditions or forms, the work must commence 
 within and work from within out. Not that the work of 
 reformation is that of an Infinite Mind or Being reform- 
 ing itself, or making itself different from what it is ; such 
 a thing is simply impossible. To reform is a repetition 
 of the act of Being imaging forth its nature. 
 
 Immortality is not gained by personal works that 
 [216 J
 
 any man should boast, but it is the truth of an everywhere Immortality 
 present intelligent Mind. It is to be laid hold of and 
 brought to light. So, "If ye abide in me, (the I that I 
 am,) and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
 will and it will be done unto you." 
 
 3. Many at the present time, as well as in the 
 past, have believed bodily immortality possible, and have 
 worked to attain its demonstration. The general belief 
 held is that immortality of form depends upon some 
 special unfoldment, due to personal effort. The author 
 has met with spiritual students who were trying to im- 
 mortalize their bodies by affirmations without any knowl- 
 edge of or reference to the greatest thing ever known, 
 that there is but One Substance or One Spirit, and not 
 two ; and that two substances cannot be found any more 
 than can the Holy Spirit and another spirit be known ; 
 and that the All is self-existing. The consciousness of 
 Truth is the day, or light, in which Jesus said, "Ye shall 
 know that I am in the Father, and ye in Me, and I in you." 
 What is not, cannot be demonstrated. What is, can be. 
 
 4. The following testimony of a theologian is direct 
 and good : "The most radical and far-reaching disclosure 
 of the evolutionary philosophy is that of the unity of 
 Law and Life and Truth. It is the revelation and con- 
 vincing proof that there is not a dualism in the universe 
 — that there are not two verities, one of the Divine and 
 one of the human ; that there are not two moralities, the 
 one of heaven, the other of earth — but that all law is one, 
 all life is one, all Truth is one. It is almost bewildering to 
 think of the effect of such a revelation upon all our think- 
 ing. It has already been the solvent of many ancient 
 superstitions, and it will be the solvent of many more." 
 
 The law of heaven is the law of earth. Those who 
 are seeking the law of heaven through death, ignore the 
 fact that it is the only law of earth manifested here and 
 
 [217]
 
 Divine Science now. They are dealing with a supposed separation that 
 and Healing does not exist. The law of God is God himself. The 
 law of good is good itself. It is to be seen that Divine 
 Science is entirely free from worldly opinions of mate- 
 rialism, mortality and dualism. Where this great Truth 
 is not understood, immortality is argued for, as possible 
 for the future, and the fact of its reality is overlooked. 
 
 5. Paul speaks of immortality as something that 
 already is, and is to be put on. "When this corruptible 
 shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have 
 put on immortality/' death is swallowed up of life. 
 
 What is the truth to which Jesus referred, when he 
 said: "If a man — any man — keep my sayings he shall 
 never see death."' One of these sayings is, "I am the 
 Resurrection and the Life." Another is, 'T am the Way, 
 the Truth and the Life ;" also, "I and my Father are 
 One." Then, it is clear from this teaching that we must 
 see the Unity of Substance and accept the Truth that 
 we are it, which is oneness with the Father; that in Him 
 we have Being ; that in Son-ship is life, and the life is the 
 light of men ; that in my flesh do I see God ; that my 
 substance was not hid from Thee or from Me before I 
 was expressed in the earth ; that I am co-eternal and self- 
 existent in God. 
 
 6. Divine Science and Natural Science meet in the 
 Infinitude and Omnipresence of God ; the unity of the 
 All. Divine Science has a definite system of teaching 
 based on and in the allness and everywhereness of the 
 One, and the nowness of Eternal Life. Natural Science 
 has formulated nothing, but it holds in conjecture what 
 will be the result of this mighty Truth. 
 
 The old line of demarcation between what was sup- 
 posed to be the natural and the real, or the natural and 
 the spiritual, has disappeared, for Science proves that we 
 are here and now in a spiritual world, in the true sense 
 
 [218]
 
 of the term ; and it is only to false beliefs and opinions Immortality 
 that it does not seem so. 
 
 A minister once said to the author, "I would be 
 afraid to teach as boldly as you do, for fear that some 
 professor would discover something contrary to what 
 I was teaching." He who knows Truth is certain that 
 all discoveries will blend with what he knows. Do you 
 wonder that the feelings of so many people are deeply 
 stirred at the present time on this mighty truth, when, as 
 one Natural Scientist has expressed it, they see "God 
 as the ultimate fact and Spirit the one foundation on 
 which all things rest?" This is a well known fact, into 
 which the scientists of the twentieth century have entered 
 and are living. 
 
 Dr. S. Stanley Hall has said, "Out of the research of 
 chemists and biologists there is unfolding something 
 that might as well be called love as anything else. The 
 word 'love' is the most fitting motto to be placed in any 
 of our biological laboratories ; for the reinforcement of 
 the good old Bible doctrine of love is coming through the 
 microscope and the laboratory." 
 
 Prof. Dolbear says, "I think we are very near to a 
 scientific basis of immortality that will transform most of 
 our thinking." 
 
 Prof. A. J. Duboise believes that the discovery has 
 already been made, and presents his arguments with great 
 force in an essay entitled "Science and Immortality." 
 The following is an extract : "The Scientific basis of 
 Theism is recognized by all Scientific men, whatever their 
 religious beliefs or their views of a future life." 
 
 An eminent Physicist was asked the question. "Will 
 college text books declare the unity of force, the oneness 
 of phenomena, physical, mental and spiritual?" He re- 
 plied, "Yes, even the most elementary manuals will begin 
 with the fact of Deity as the first fact of physical 
 
 [219]
 
 Divine Science knowledge, and thus bring Theology and Science into soli- 
 and Healing darity." Commenting on this statement, Dr. C. T. Stock- 
 well says : "What a thought is this ! As we look out into 
 space we see God. In a rose, a lily, a sunset, we see God's 
 idea of beauty. Looking out among the swimming worlds 
 of stars, the majesty of God is revealed to the open mind. 
 This view leaves no room in the whole universe for death 
 or dead matter. There is absolutely nothing but life any- 
 where. * * * God has nothing but himself to make 
 his children out of. They are perfect because He is per- 
 fect. They live because He lives. There is only one 
 Mind, and they share it ; only one Spirit, and they are 
 Spirit.'' 
 
 7. The foregoing testimony of Scientists must for- 
 ever do away with the belief that we are mortal, and 
 establish the fact that there is no mortal mind, mortal man 
 or self, or any mortality whatever. 
 
 Divine Science establishes fully, absolutely, through 
 its system, that there is no dual power, no duality any- 
 where in Supreme Being, or in visible existence ; that 
 the pronoun /, spoken with limitless meaning, and the 
 word Father, are One. " He is antichrist that denieth the 
 Father and the son." 
 
 8. Let us conclude : That since there is but One 
 Substance, two cannot be found ; so, if the bodies of two 
 men, one in a state of health and the other supposed to be 
 in a state of disease, were resolved back to their original 
 elements, nothing would be found in one that could not be 
 found in the other ; the elements of either would not be 
 found to be temporal or diseased ; both are indestructible, 
 hence in a state of ease. They are traceable chemically 
 and scientifically to the one Supreme Cause. Not an atom 
 of anything that is can in any wise by any means be 
 annihilated. 
 
 Where then is immortality of body to be found, if 
 [220]
 
 not in the elements of which it is composed and in the Immortality 
 indestructible idea of form. The idea of form being 
 eternally in Infinite Mind, which is the basis of its con- 
 tinuous demonstration, or prolonged life, it should be 
 recognized as eternal in idea. Mortality then is relegated 
 to suppositional belief and opinion ; into the nothingness 
 of which falsehood consists. That which is without 
 foundation is, in symbolic language, assigned to the bot- 
 tomless pit. This pit is intended to represent what be- 
 comes of conditions and beliefs that have no reality in 
 truth. 
 
 9. Jesus taught that "If ye abide in me and my 
 words abide in you, then are ye my disciples, and ye shall 
 know the Truth and the Truth shall make you free" from 
 death. He taught his disciples that they were what He 
 was, and said : "Go tell the people that I ascend unto 
 my God and your God, and my Father and your Father." 
 He taught the common origin of us all, and that we are 
 all one in nature ; and the only demand that was made 
 was that we "believe on Him whom God hath sent," even 
 on ourselves who are sent into the world. He said, "Ye 
 believe in God, believe also in Me." He that believes in 
 Jesus, must believe in himself as the sent of God. 
 
 10. Then can bodily immortality be demonstrated? 
 Yes, Jesus demonstrated it. What has been done can be 
 done and is being done. Jesus was an example of bodily 
 immortality. To follow that example is to be what Jesus 
 is and do as He does — the things that I do. How did 
 Jesus bring Eternal Life and immortality to light? By 
 revealing the truth of Being. "If ye keep my sayings ye 
 shall never see death." "He that hath seen me, hath seen 
 the Father," for "I and my Father are One." "The words 
 that I speak unto you they are spirit and they are life." 
 To keep His words is to represent the truth of what He 
 is; and to thus represent the truth is to be what He is. 
 
 [ 221 ]
 
 Divine Science effect, and we are Cause., the Maker of effect. I, Being, 
 and Healing include body, I am one perfect whole. 
 
 O. If God is everywhere, what is meant by being 
 lost? 
 
 A. To God, or Spirit, it has no meaning. The 
 awakened are conscious that they are not lost, and they 
 know that the unawakened arc only lost in belief. Those 
 who believe themselves to be lost, are like one in the wil- 
 derness trying to find a path which leads homeward, while 
 He is the way. They are like a woman looking for 
 her spectacles, while they are on her nose, and she is 
 looking through them. To believe that we are to be 
 cast into outer darkness, and remain there forever, is 
 outer darkness itself ; a condition than which there 
 is none darker. To indulge in such habits of thought is 
 to deny the goodness and love of God, and " His mercy 
 which endureth forever." Belief of being lost, is due 
 to ignorance of where and what God and Christ (the 
 Truth) are, that heaven is within, and only waiting rec- 
 ognition to be enjoyed, and that we live in the kingdom 
 and presence of God at all times, and in ail places. 
 
 O. Do not persons who believe that the}' are lost, 
 feel that there is something gone, that they must look 
 for or seek? 
 
 A. Yes ; such an one is looking for and seeking- — 
 (though blindly), for that which is forever at hand. 
 Salvation is not a matter of being transported, at a certain 
 time to a certain place or locality; but it is consciousness 
 of being what cannot be lost. To know the truth, and 
 serve it, is to be saved from ignorance, selfishness, and 
 false beliefs of separateness, and continually live in the 
 sight of ( iod. 
 
 If we indulge the habit of thinking of ourselves as 
 isolated from God, or as separated from Goodness, we 
 cultivate selfishness thereby, which accumulates troubles 
 
 [232]
 
 to its self. If self or person held in separation becomes 
 our chief consideration, it generates fear; and fear con- 
 siders all that it sees, as separate from, and an enemy 
 to its self. 
 
 Q. What is the remedy for trouble and selfishness ? 
 
 A. The remedy for littleness or limitation, is a 
 knowledge of God and love for truth for its own sake. 
 The remedy is a knowledge and love that knows no 
 limitation. 
 
 O. When we treat one, do we treat all? 
 
 A. Spirit bears witness of its self when science 
 treatment is given. Truth applies alike to all in the heal- 
 ing of disease or erasing erroneous belief. To think is to 
 centralize action, so, thought is under the direction of 
 the thinker and always accomplishes what the motive 
 indicates ; in this sense thought is individual, but, is insep- 
 arable from the universal. 
 
 As many can be treated at one time, as conception 
 and comprehension can hold and realize in truth. All are 
 treated when knowledge is applied that embraces the 
 whole. The motive in a special treatment is, that the 
 truth shall be revealed from Spirit in that special case. 
 In a universal treatment it is revealed universally. We 
 frequently have universal demonstrations. A great 
 change of thought and feeling takes place universally; 
 a thought of cheer, a feeling of comfort, a satisfaction 
 with, and an appreciation of the world. A blessing work- 
 ing from within, out, causing people to see that all things 
 work together for good. Great waves of health and of 
 self confidence and spirituality are awakened in humanity 
 by our universal treatment. 
 
 Q. Are children to be treated the same as adults? 
 
 A. The same truth frees all. In healing men, wo- 
 men, or children, perceive them and yourself, to be pure 
 Spirit or Mind, then, think and speak what is true of 
 
 [ 233 ] 
 
 Questions by 
 Beginners
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 QUESTIONS BY BEGINNERS. 
 
 Q. What are the first principles for students of Di- 
 vine Science to learn? 
 
 A. The student should first learn what Being- is. 
 Then, what to think and do, and what not to think and 
 not to do, to make thought and deed harmonize with 
 their knowledge. The student should then learn to dis- 
 criminate between Spirit and nature, between God and 
 creation, but not separate them ; between that which is 
 eternal and beliefs that are temporal, and separate them. 
 When students have realized the above they have laid the 
 foundation for a practical realization of Divine Science. 
 
 O. Why is it, that material remedies do not effect 
 permanent cures? 
 
 A. Material remedies do not remove the cause of 
 disease, which is ignorance, for this reason they can never 
 make a permanent cure. 
 
 O. Why is it that truth cures? 
 
 A. A knowledge of truth erases error and strikes at 
 the root of the tree of false beliefs. Truth being the 
 word of light and life, which never changes, it must 
 ever heal. 
 
 Q. Is pain or disease cause or effect? 
 
 A. When disease makes its appearance, the sensing 
 of it is effect. The disease that we feel — false belief — 
 is mental. All seeming discord is false belief; it is purely 
 mental and suppositional ; not spiritual or real. The 
 
 [224]
 
 sense of disease indicates that there is something spiri- Questions by 
 tual and real that should be recognized and brought out Beginners 
 in our lives and unfoldment, and given a place in belief. 
 
 Q. What is it that invests disease and inharmony 
 with seeming reality ? 
 
 A. It is a suppositional belief that they are real. As 
 long as we trust human beliefs and opinions disease 
 seems to be real, and we try to get something out of it 
 that it does not contain. We think it is necessary to our 
 advancement, unfoldment or discipline. God is the only 
 source, and is a rewarder of them that diligently seek 
 him. 
 
 O. What is personality? 
 
 A. The usual interpretation of personality is limita- 
 tion pertaining to persons. Feelings of limitation come 
 from supposing the body to be all there is of self; and 
 appearances and sensations to be real and to have domin- 
 ion over us. The more contracted the beliefs of the per- 
 son about himself, the closer will he cling to effects, and 
 the less attention will he give to Supreme Cause. True 
 personality is the expression of God. It is one with the 
 Supreme ( hie. 
 
 Q. Where shall we commence the work of regener- 
 ation ? 
 
 A. Regeneration must begin where all creation be- 
 gins; our work and workshop are both in Divine Mind. 
 \\ hen the senses are enlightened by understanding, the 
 production of Mind is realized to be one witli it. To 
 image Mind in thought is harmony. 
 
 (J. Why are Spiritual adepts without personal de- 
 sire 1 
 
 A. They are without desire because thev know 
 themselves. Desire is a recognized need; Spirit is full- 
 ness, wholeness; self demonstrable. 
 
 [225]
 
 Divine Science Q. How can we know that there is but one source 
 
 and Healing of life, or but One Power? 
 
 A. There can be but one All. One being the num- 
 ber of unity, harmony is forever maintained in all there 
 is. If a single atom of the One All could be destroyed 
 we might reasonably suppose that all there is, could be. 
 But as there is only One, there is nothing to act against 
 it; so, it is free to be Its Self. As one fills the universe 
 there is no room for another. Two self-existing powers 
 are inconceivable. No matter how much we suppose 
 there are powers many, there can really be no power 
 but God, and God is one. 
 
 O. What is the cause of suffering and the act called 
 evil? 
 
 A. There is no cause in truth for either ; they both 
 show that truth has not been recognized and applied. 
 When truth is not recognized we fall short of it in 
 reasoning, believing and acting. Therefore, they come 
 about through placing too low an estimate upon the 
 nature of Being and existence ; an estimate that falls 
 short of what man is in his relationship to the all good. 
 The knowledge of Being is the remedy. 
 
 Q. Should we treat for particular results ? 
 
 A. Speak the truth of Being, with singleness of 
 purpose. Treat, that God's perfect expression may be 
 made known to the patients. That His presence and 
 motive may be apparent to them. Let your intention be 
 to bring patients into the understanding of Being. From 
 the standpoint of the universal we can treat for particu- 
 lar results. From the standpoint of personal desire we 
 should not do so ; nor should we treat at all from that 
 standpoint. Treatment should never be given while 
 holding the belief of necessity or disease in thought. 
 The attention should be fully given to the fulfillment of 
 all promises, and thanks should be rendered for the en- 
 
 [ 226 ]
 
 joy men t of all seeming necessities and desirable ease. 
 The universal treatment will bring all things to you, 
 out of the universe of supply. In treating do not forget 
 that man is one with God on the three planes constitut- 
 ing the Law of Expression, and your treatment will be 
 all inclusive, all sufficient. To God there is no disease, 
 no poverty, no death. 
 
 Q. How do you account for the recovery of my 
 friend, who was ill over fifteen years? 
 
 A. God's word is truth ; and her recovery was due 
 to the fact that when truth was spoken she responded 
 and gave it expression. Sometimes it is easier for pa- 
 tients to recover after they have lost faith in all external 
 remedies, and have lost attraction for external things, 
 than it is if they still have hope in and desire for them. 
 To God there is no incurable disease ; they who believe, 
 demonstrate. 
 
 Q. What did you call her disease? 
 
 A. I did not see disease, therefore no name was 
 given it. When the false beliefs that patients hold about 
 themselves are erased and truth is made manifest, they 
 are quite at ease, tranquil and happy. 
 
 O. What is prejudice, and its remedy? 
 
 A. Prejudice is pre-judgment; it is an opinion 
 formed or decision rendered before knowing the truth 
 about the person, or thing, which the prejudice is held 
 against. When truth is heard concerning man or any- 
 thing, if there is a desire to hold to and sustain previous 
 opinions the reverse of truth, that desire is sourced in 
 prejudice ; it shows that more attention has been given to 
 opinions than to truth. When there is no pre-judgment 
 there are no opinions formed before knowing the truth 
 concerning the person or thing about which judgment is 
 to be rendered. When we admit the presence of all 
 
 [ 227 1 
 
 Questions by 
 Beginners
 
 Divine Science truth, we do away with all prejudice. Let not the men- 
 and Healing tal eye be blinded. 
 
 O. Why are some more difficult to heal than 
 others ? 
 
 A. The mental conditions of some persons are more 
 tenacious of error, and less susceptible to truth than 
 those of others. Such innocently believe that sympathy 
 with and for conditions is comforting to the afflicted. 
 They mistake sympathy for love and truth. This false 
 view of sympathy is the means by which they mentally 
 hold conditions of disease. They fear to let go of false 
 beliefs, because they fear losing sympathy which seems 
 to them so sweet and necessary to happiness. Fear is the 
 only bondage sensed, and it holds no reality. 
 
 Q. You teach us that God is in every place, at all 
 times. Then we are to conclude that perfect goodness 
 is in every place at all times. How can perfect goodness 
 be where evil is ? 
 
 A. God being present Goodness, the life and mind 
 which creates all things, creation has no other. Not for 
 a single moment is he who is called a sinner out of the 
 presence of perfect Goodness. He who perceives not 
 this truth perceives not Spirit — God. 
 
 Beliefs expressed in sinful acts are those which result 
 from the sense of separateness from God, and which 
 acts at the dictates of desire ; they have no realizing 
 sense of the presence of Good ; " Light shineth in the 
 darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not." 
 
 To our sisters and brothers whom the world calls evil 
 because of words spoken and deeds done through igno- 
 rance, we would say that you are living and moving in 
 the presence of absolute Goodness at all times. This 
 presence will cease to be vague, when you recognize the 
 silent good within and around you, and make your de- 
 cisions in unison with it, wholly disregarding appearances. 
 
 [228]
 
 The Spirit will teach you the word of reconciliation ; Questions by 
 
 how to make your thoughts and deeds Its thoughts Beginners 
 
 and deeds. Goodness is unmanifest in thought until 
 
 you think it and make truthful decisions. When 
 
 your thoughts are good, the good is manifest to you. 
 
 Make the thought right, and your deeds will be good. 
 
 As two things the reverse of each other could not occupy 
 
 the same place at the same time, there is no evil power 
 
 present anywhere. There is no power the reverse of 
 
 Power. 
 
 O. If God is all, how did the appearance of error 
 or evil come into the world ? 
 
 A. One says it came through man's ignorance. We 
 will not be able to solve this problem for ourselves until 
 we realize that there is at all limes but one method. So 
 the way error comes into the world at this time is pre- 
 cisely the way it came into the world in the beginning ; 
 for in truth now is the beginning, and now is the ending. 
 But what is ignorance? Ignorance is taking things for 
 what they are not. And what are things that are taken for 
 what they are not? Things are forms ; that which is made 
 to appear or is made manifest. So ignorance is unsus- 
 pectingly taking forms to be separate from God, and 
 believing them to be ourselves. 
 
 Q. How did you say that the mental becomes fixed 
 in the letter or form? 
 
 A. The attention becomes fixed in the letter or form 
 because the will accepts effects or appearances as a basis 
 from which to reason ; hence, thought forms erroneous 
 conclusions. What we think about, that we are conscious 
 of. As we have believed the body separate from Spirit 
 and thought we were dependent upon it for happiness 
 and health, our pleasure and pain were sourced therein. 
 This is a reversal of the true idea. The truth is, the 
 body is nut a cause for anything, but is a result of some- 
 
 [ 229 J
 
 Divine Science thing-. These beliefs are the cause of thought being 
 and Healing centered in the letter or form. 
 
 Q. What is the way of return to knowledge and 
 power? 
 
 A. The way to knowledge, power, health and to all 
 that is good, is that of taking the position of thinker, 
 of being them and then thinking right. The origin of 
 man's existence is God. In thought he goes out from 
 the Father because his attention is given to the works 
 of thought. He is not really away from God ; to know 
 this is to do away with the sense of delusion. 
 
 Q. Do the thoughts of others influence us, or our 
 children before they are old enough to think for them- 
 selves ? 
 
 A. Thoughts do not influence Being ; hence, they do 
 not influence the child. Thought shows out beliefs and 
 opinions, which are sensed in the body of both parents 
 and children. The beliefs of the parents and friends 
 may be sensed in the bodies of children before they are 
 old enough to think for themselves ; but thought based 
 in truth will never cause them any inconvenience. How 
 essential it is, then, for us to know the truth not only 
 for our own comfort but for the comfort of our children. 
 
 Q. Is thought affected by things around us? 
 
 A. What we see does cause us to change our 
 thoughts, and we think according to our surroundings 
 until we awaken to truth. Not until we awaken to truth 
 can we stand unchanged in thought by our surroundings. 
 When we know what mere appearances are, we attach 
 no importance to them. 
 
 O. Will every soul have to go through the expe- 
 rience necessary to demonstrate to itself the nothingness 
 of evil? 
 
 A. Soul is always demonstrating the problem of life 
 and knows the nothingness of evil ; that the non-recogni- 
 
 [230]
 
 tion of good is not a power; that to ignore God or 
 Goodness ignorantly or otherwise is not an expression of 
 truth. 
 
 Q. We can think as quickly of a far place as a near 
 one ; can we see similarly ? 
 
 A. Yes ; we can see as far as thought can reach. 
 Seeing is mental. Through physical conditions you may 
 see physical surroundings, but it is not a desirable attain- 
 ment to work for ; it keeps consciousness limited to form. 
 
 Q. Do we, in a future state of existence, retain our 
 love for our own: i. c, the members of our family? 
 
 A. Certainly; for love is immortal. To love is to 
 fulfill the law. You cannot lose love, for it is of God. 
 Of all that is I lis nothing can be lost. 
 
 O. Is not that love which excludes all but our own 
 family circle, selfish? 
 
 A. Much of that which is called love in families, 
 and among friends, is selfish because it is limited. You 
 will lose all selfishness in time, for selfishness is tempor- 
 ary, and is doomed to travel the broad road. The time 
 will come to every one of us when we will know we have 
 no selfish desires. 
 
 O. Then, may not all that we now call love, prove 
 to be selfishness and pass away? 
 
 A. Yes ; all that is called love that is selfish will pass 
 away, but all the Love that you now possess, whether 
 you are expressing that love perfectly or not, you will 
 retain throughout eternity; for the same is of God. You 
 cannot lose the real and permanent; it is the unreal and 
 false that is lost. 
 
 Q. Do we always have form? 
 
 A. Yes; to think is to form; therefore, as long a s 
 there is thought, there will be form. We will always 
 have form, but we will never lie merely form. Form is 
 
 Questions by 
 Beginners 
 
 L 231
 
 Divine Science effect, and we are Cause, the Maker of effect. I, Being, 
 and Healing include body, I am one perfect whole. 
 
 O. If God is everywhere, what is meant by being 
 lost? 
 
 A. To God, or Spirit, it has no meaning. The 
 awakened are conscious that they are not lost, and they 
 know that the unawakened are only lost in belief. Those 
 who believe themselves to be lost, are like one in the wil- 
 derness trying to find a path which leads homeward, while 
 He is the way. They are like a woman looking for 
 her spectacles, while they are on her nose, and she is 
 looking through them. To believe that we are to be 
 cast into outer darkness, and remain there forever, is 
 outer darkness itself ; a condition than which there 
 is none darker. To indulge in such habits of thought is 
 to deny the goodness and love of God, and " His mercy 
 which endureth forever." Belief of being lost, is due 
 to ignorance of where and what God and Christ (the 
 Truth) are, that heaven is within, and only waiting rec- 
 ognition to be enjoyed, and that we live in the kingdom 
 and presence of God at all times, and in all places. 
 
 O. Do not persons who believe that they are lost, 
 feel that there is something gone, that they must look 
 for or seek? 
 
 A. Yes : such an one is looking for and seeking — 
 (though blindly), for that which is forever at hand. 
 Salvation is not a matter of being transported, at a certain 
 time to a certain place or locality ; but it is consciousness 
 of being what cannot be lost. To know the truth, and 
 serve it, is to be saved from ignorance, selfishness, and 
 false beliefs of separateness, and continually live in the 
 sight of God. 
 
 If we indulge the habit of thinking of ourselves as 
 isolated from God, or as separated from Goodness, we 
 cultivate selfishness thereby, which accumulates troubles 
 
 [ 232 ]
 
 to its self. If self or person held in separation becomes 
 our chief consideration, it generates fear ; and fear con- 
 siders all that it sees, as separate from, and an enemy 
 to its self. 
 
 Q. What is the remedy for trouble and selfishness ? 
 
 A. The remedy for littleness or limitation, is a 
 knowledge of God and love for truth for its own sake. 
 The remedy is a knowledge and love that knows no 
 limitation. 
 
 O. When we treat one, do we treat all? 
 
 A. Spirit bears witness of its self when science 
 treatment is given. Truth applies alike to all in the heal- 
 ing of disease or erasing erroneous belief. To think is to 
 centralize action, so, thought is under the direction of 
 the thinker and always accomplishes what the motive 
 indicates ; in this sense thought is individual, but, is insep- 
 arable from the universal. 
 
 As man_\- can be treated at one time, as conception 
 and comprehension can hold and realize in truth. All are 
 treated when knowledge is applied that embraces the 
 whole. The motive in a special treatment is, that the 
 truth shall be revealed from Spirit in that special case. 
 In a universal treatment it is revealed universally. We 
 frequently have universal demonstrations. A great 
 change of thought and feeling takes place universally ; 
 a thought of cheer, a feeling of comfort, a satisfaction 
 with, and an appreciation of the world. A blessing work- 
 ing from within, out, causing people to see that all things 
 work together for good. Great waves of health and of 
 self confidence and spirituality are awakened in humanity 
 by our universal treatment. 
 
 Q. Are children to be treated the same as adults? 
 
 A. The same truth frees all. In healing men, wo- 
 men, or children, perceive them and yourself, to be pure 
 Spirit or Mind, then, think and speak what is true of 
 
 [ 2.J3 ] 
 
 Questions by 
 Beginners
 
 Divine Science Spirit or Mind. Know there is no body of sin ; therefore 
 and Healing do not deny the body when denying false beliefs held 
 about it. See the patient as a perfect whole. Say, There is 
 no body of sin, no diseased body, no mortal or corrupti- 
 ble body, no body that is sick. Your body is a temple 
 not made ivith hands, eternal in the heavens. It is glori- 
 fied, sanctified, pure, perfect and complete; a living 
 sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God. This is perform- 
 ing my reasonable service. Then say : We thank thee, 
 Lord, God all Mighty for this perfect body. I have 
 not sinned against my body and my body has not sinned 
 against me. There is no sin in me. I am dead indeed 
 unto sin, and alive unto God forever more. I am recreat- 
 ing my body with every breath and zvith every heart 
 beat. Every day is a neiv day and nothing that belonged 
 to yesterday can bind or limit me. I am fearless and free. 
 O. Are there any true healers who do not suffer 
 pain ? 
 
 A. There are true healers who from the personal 
 standpoint suffer pain. The author commenced her 
 work of healing as soon as she grasped the truth, with- 
 out waiting for bodily relief, and she did good and last- 
 ing healing. Some of the cases are spoken of, in the 
 chapters on Spiritual Experience. But as a full realiza- 
 tion of absolute truth, and living the life, and demon- 
 strating it for others, soon relieved her, so will truth 
 realized and applied relieve every one. Truth reveals 
 that we are maker and master of sensation. Even a 
 partial realization of truth enables us to mind not the 
 things of the flesh, — that which would be painful and 
 troublesome without the truth known and applied. This 
 shows that true healing can be done from the standpoint 
 of Spirit, while we are yet suffering pain bodily. If 
 this were not so how could any heal themselves? as the 
 author healed herself after twenty-five years of illness, 
 
 [234]
 
 so, her literature has proven self healing possible to many Questions by 
 others. Every one who will lay hold of the truth can Beginners 
 be healed, regardless of the seeming pain apparent. 
 
 Q. Why are animals allowed to suffer pain and dis- 
 ease? 
 
 A. They are made to fear and tremble, to doubt and 
 to want at the hands of men. They are loved and petted, 
 hated and rejected, sustained and fed, killed and eaten 
 by men. Then, is it not because men are not single to 
 truth in their conception and are not exercising unity, 
 God given dominion, that the animals are caused to sense 
 pain and suffer. Dualism, and a belief of separation, is 
 the cause of the whole creation groaning and travailing 
 in pain together until now; waiting to-wit, the redemp- 
 tion of our body. Ref. Rom. 8: 22, 24. With the 
 redemption of our body, — the body of humanity, — from 
 pain contains the redemption of the animals and all form. 
 The animal cognizes through the five senses ; by seeing, 
 hearing, tasting, smelling and feeling. It is sensible of 
 the manifest world, and sense fears to lose that of which 
 it is alone sensible, and also fears that its desire will 
 not be gratified. Much could be said concerning the fear 
 caused by the manner in which they are treated by 
 "human beings," but it is not our purpose to do so at 
 this time. Fear is suffering, for it is mental inharmony. 
 Material things are continually changing; so mentality 
 based therein, and limited thereto, must necessarily suffer 
 from fear, and doubt, and desire. When the visible 
 universe and sensation are all that the thought recognizes, 
 pain results therefrom through a sense of limitation. 
 The thought of fear is the mental disease which has its 
 cut-picturing in what is called physical disease; absolute 
 freedom is painless; reality is void of suffering. 
 
 0. Does Divine Science disregard man made law? 
 
 A. Divine Science recognizes and finds a place for 
 
 [ 235 1
 
 Divine Science all law and order. It knows no limitation and none can 
 and Healing be felt in observing- the laws of the land. Divine Scien- 
 tists are a law-abiding - people. Everything that really 
 exists in the world symbolizes the truth of Being, and 
 there is no limitation to the use that we may make of 
 them. So, we may use man made laws with absolute 
 freedom and power. He who knows the truth of Being 
 has freedom in the use of all things. 
 
 O. Has Divine Science anything to offer, as a basis, 
 for the education of children? 
 
 A. The basis it has for the education of children is 
 the truth of the nature of their being. The relationship 
 they hold to others and to God; that the reality of all 
 educative subjects is potential within and has simply to 
 be brought out ; Being as a basis throws light upon every 
 study. Children respond to truth in marvelous ways — 
 in God's own way. Educators of children should recog- 
 nize that children are made up right and that the power 
 to know all things is God's presence manifesting in them. 
 They should be treated and talked to by their teachers 
 as they would treat and talk to His Divine presence. This 
 stare of things will come, everything is tending that 
 way. The recognition that children are not to be cramm- 
 ed, but that true education is bringing out what is poten- 
 tial, is right, and must work for good for both teacher 
 and pupil. The time will soon come when the Omni- 
 presence of all power and knowledge and of all that really 
 is, will be recognized as a basis for all true education. 
 
 O. Is thought power or the instrument of power? 
 
 A. It is the instrument of power, power reveals its 
 possibilities to the individual by means of thought. 
 
 O. Is unity, or equality, what people want to know 
 and live? Do they not want to maintain their pride of 
 attainment and belief in separateness ? 
 
 A. People may not recognize that they want unity 
 [236]
 
 and equality, but it is the very infinitude of truth and law, Questions by 
 that they want and are seeking for. They are seeking Beginners 
 satisfaction. Unity or equality being infinite there is 
 no satisfaction apart, or that differs from it in nature. 
 People have no true desire to maintain pride of attain- 
 ment based in the false sense of separateness. Unity of 
 Being, unity of action and the result of action does not 
 depreciate or limit individuality in the least ; instead it 
 brings out the beauty, the strength, the true culture and 
 eternity of its nature. 
 
 Q. What method of discipline in truth is there for 
 children ? 
 
 A. Truth itself is the only discipline. "Suffer 
 little children to come unto me, for of such is the king- 
 dom of heaven." First, see all children as Christ chil- 
 dren and as begotten of God full of grace and truth and 
 know that the heaven that is at hand contains them and 
 is in them. Treat them as if all this were an eternal 
 reality ; then let them be natural ; you will find this 
 method of realizing their being, their good and their 
 freedom to be all sufficient. It will be the only mental 
 training and discipline that children and parents require. 
 
 O. Are accidents good ? 
 
 A. If error is voiced it must be voiced by error. 
 Since truth alone speaks truth, and in truth there are no 
 accidents; to it tbere arc none to be good. The good 
 that really is, is not dependent upon what are called 
 accidents, or mistakes, to bring out its goodness. Mis- 
 takes are of no value in the use of mathematics. Were 
 one to say he was bodily in Xew York at the time he 
 was in San Francisco and cause others to believe it. the 
 erroneous statement would be of no value to the man 
 who made it. nor to those who believed it; then, it cer- 
 tainly would be of no value to God. Xor would mis- 
 
 [ 237 ]
 
 Divine Science calculation that resulted in any seeming accident be good, 
 and Healing or of value to any one. 
 
 O. Shall we disown the belief altogether, that 
 experience is our best teacher? 
 
 A. You should certainly refuse to give this belief 
 a place. God is not taught by experience. His experi- 
 ence is the sum of His Self manifestation, — the expres- 
 sion of I lis own knowledge. In truth we naturally 
 know all things and were we to maintain the recognition 
 of that fact we would prove it ; until we do maintain a 
 constant recognition of the truth that Being is knowl- 
 edge, we should hold that It or God is the only teacher. 
 
 O. Is the principle taught in Divine Science infal- 
 lible ? 
 
 A. The principle taught in Divine Science is infalli- 
 ble; for principle is everywhere the same from eternity 
 to eternity. 
 
 O. How shall I teach my children to pray? 
 
 A. Children should be taught the prayer of thanks- 
 giving and understanding; to pray by affirming the truth 
 of God, their good for themselves. 
 
 O. What thought shall I hold to secure success? 
 
 A. If you want to succeed, then practice success. 
 The way to practice success is to act as if you were suc- 
 cess itself. Have no fear, doubt not. Love and faith 
 are power and substance. Go forth fully equipped with 
 them. 
 
 To illustrate, when you want to buy something, buy 
 it as if you could afford to do so and believe you can. 
 Do not feel afraid to spend the last dollar in hand — all 
 of God's dollars are ours equally. On the other hand 
 do not feel afraid to lav up monev for certain purposes, 
 or to wisely invest it that you may receive an income. 
 Do not feel afraid that people will say you arc not " in 
 Truth " if you do. Attend strictly to your business, 
 
 [ 238 ]
 
 regardless of what others think or practice, and be not 
 swerved by opinions and beliefs. 
 
 I am the way of success, is for everyone to know 
 and demonstrate. You need not hold any thought, but 
 be what God is — Conscious Law, Power and Success. 
 Affirm in every act, I am success. 
 
 Give and ye shall receive; receive and ye shall be 
 able to give. First receive spiritually — accept what God 
 has given you. Do as did Jesus when he said, " All mine 
 are thine and all thine are mine." This means, to have 
 nothing but what is God's, and that all that is His is 
 yours. Accept this as a practical working basis, and 
 then do not claim any more for yourself than you do for 
 anyone else, and justice will be meted to you as you deal 
 justly with others. 
 
 Q. I am at a loss to know how to present the law 
 of growth scientifically. Will you please explain what 
 it is? 
 
 A. The law of growth is not what it is generally 
 supposed to be, development from a lower to a higher 
 plane, state of Being, or degree of consciousness. It is 
 not according to any theory in which the unfoldment is 
 claimed to be greater than the Unfolder, the Source from 
 which it is unfolded. 
 
 The way to understand the law of growth is to view 
 it from the plane of the Creator. If it is a living growth, 
 it must be viewed from the standpoint of Life. It is 
 generally supposed that a child develops from a lower 
 to a higher plane as he unfolds a knowledge of the prin- 
 ciple of mathematics, or if he is faithful, and perseveres 
 in practicing his music lessons. This seems to be correct 
 when the subject is viewed from observation. But the 
 right way to view all questions of growth and develop- 
 ment, is to view them from the Source that causes 
 growth. All power is in Life, and all that Life expresses 
 
 L 239 ] 
 
 Questions by 
 Beginners
 
 Divine Science is absolute. There is no high nor low. It requires as 
 and Healing much power and intelligence to manifest one living form 
 as another. There is no high nor low in mathematics 
 when examples are viewed from principle. The principle 
 being one it cannot be high and low, and it is the prin- 
 ciple that is demonstrated in each example, simple or 
 complex ; it is the same intelligence revealed in both. As 
 all harmony or music, unexpressed or expressed, is in 
 Spirit, it is Spirit expressing its possibility in the growth 
 or progress that is made by its student. 
 
 Strict adherence to principle, and the student's faith- 
 ful practice, brings out what is potential within. 
 Mathematics and music are potential in Being. When 
 we judge righteous judgment, we correctly perceive that 
 the child simply unfolds the fullness of what is within 
 him in his various mathematical demonstrations. There 
 is but one state of intelligence manifest in the Infinite 
 variety of living things. 
 
 The law of growth we can see, is simply the law of 
 self expression, Being acting and revealing itself— God 
 creating within and unto Himself. True education is 
 said to be the act of calling forth what is potential within. 
 True knowledge demonstrates and reveals, and gives 
 form, or formulates what is potential within ; so all living 
 expressions are from within, out, and the only true 
 unfoldment is the unfoldment of the powers and possi- 
 bilities that we are. All unfoldment is the work of an 
 Unfolder. All growth is the effect of that Omnipresent 
 Being that causes it. So, direct expression of God in 
 creation by means of Divine activity, is the law of growth 
 and unfoldment. 
 
 Q. "What is meant by going into the silence? 
 
 A. It means to enter into a state of mental abstrac- 
 tion in which thought and attention is withdrawn from 
 the mere appearance of things and conditions, and is 
 
 [240]
 
 centered upon the truth. There are two ways of entering Questions by 
 this state, one is positive and the other negative. When Beginners 
 it is entered in the positive way the attention is with- 
 drawn from the surface and centered upon Being, the 
 principle, substance and reality of self and of all visi- 
 bility. The purpose is to realize at-one-ment with God 
 and thereby commune with him and self, and from this 
 at-one-ment express inherent power and idea which we 
 are in Being. 
 
 When the silence is entered in a negative way, the 
 attention is withdrawn from the external, the same as 
 in the positive, but it is not fixed upon Being, nor on 
 any definite purpose to be accomplished ; hence, it is 
 an attitude of waiting for something to come, or to 
 appear, not knowing from whence it is to come. The 
 conclusion is that the impressions received must come 
 from God, merely because they were received in the 
 silence. The truth is that most, if not all, received in 
 this negative state are simply impressions and are just 
 as liable to be of some human belief and desire as from 
 principle, reality or God. They are just as liable to 
 be unprofitable as profitable. Going into the silence in 
 this way means, if continued, to become a medium for 
 impressions, from all mannner of thoughts, beliefs and 
 conditions, which is not advisable nor profitable. God 
 expresses Himself, and is never impressed. It is 
 advisable and profitable to follow His method and by 
 so doing we shall express ourselves. 
 
 The common practice of holding in thought a word 
 or words for the purpose of bringing things to pass, 
 without knowing that I icing is the reality of the 
 words, brings nothing but sensuous response. To go 
 into the silence understandingly, is to go into it for the 
 purpose of speaking the positive words of the truth of 
 what God is, which words testify of our at-one-ment 
 
 [241]
 
 Divine Science with Him. These words do not result in a sensuous 
 and Healing response, hut make visible the truth of what God is. 
 
 When I cast out devils (personified beliefs and 
 opinions) by the power of God, then God is come nigh 
 unto the patient. When there are no more false beliefs 
 personified the presence of true Being is apparent. 
 
 O. I have studied under a number of teachers of 
 the " New Thought," and have always been led to think 
 that these higher truths should not be used on so low 
 a plane as material prosperity, or business success. It 
 was taught that we have a right to expect health and 
 spiritual prosperity, but that it is wrong to use the Truth 
 to further our financial interests. 
 
 I have gathered from the teaching that you not only 
 approve of using Truth for prosperity, but teach that we 
 may use science to promote material prosperity. Is this 
 right ? Is it according to the Bible ? 
 
 A. If Truth is not to be used and made the basis 
 for prosperity on this plane of existence, then there is 
 nothing that can be used and made the basis of our deal- 
 ings with each other but error. As long as we hold that 
 there is both material and spiritual prosperity, we will 
 hold one in Truth and the other in error, which is a dual 
 theory not found in unity. The moment we hold Trutb 
 for both they are seen to be one even as Truth is a unit. 
 
 If it is wrong to use the Truth to further our finan- 
 cial interests, it is certainly right to set Truth aside and 
 use error. They who have been thus instructed in the 
 Xew Thought have not been taught unity of action and 
 result, hence it is possible for them to suppose that Truth 
 could be used for the well being of some, and to the 
 detriment of others, but this is not possible. 
 
 One who reads the Bible and does not see tbat 
 prosperity is God's law, does not read attentively, and all 
 he needs to do to realize that God is His own success, 
 
 [242]
 
 is simply to behold the Truth of the visible universe Questions by 
 spread abroad before us. Since God is successful, and Beginners 
 is infinite, man's success is to be found within Him, hence 
 it is written, " No good thing will be withheld from them 
 that walk uprightly." " The righteous shall flourish 
 like the palm tree, he shall grow like a cedar in Lebanon." 
 
 " Turn not to the right hand nor to the left, that 
 thou mayest prosper whithersoever thou goest." And 
 Jesus said : " It is the Father's good pleasure to give 
 you the kingdom." Surely success must be a good thing, 
 rightly understood, and being a good thing it is Godly; 
 so I would say : " First seek the Kingdom of God and 
 His righteousness and all these things shall be added." 
 In the Kingdom of God and His righteousness there is 
 food, raiment and shelter for all. 
 
 The belief of inequality and want has come about 
 through misunderstanding of God's law, and through the 
 belief that we are not to use the Truth in our every day 
 walks of Life. Let us no longer hold our business in 
 separation from God. Unity within is expressed in out- 
 ward co-operation. 
 
 O. With the full consciousness of the Divine Order 
 of Infinite Mind, does the Law of Expression cease to be? 
 
 A. No! emphatically no, no! God never will nor 
 can we do away with the Trinity of Being, action and 
 result. Creator, creative action and creation. He is 
 the whole trinity. All things share in it and it is all 
 things. When Paul said, The Law acts as a school 
 master to bring us to God, he referred to the Law of 
 Moses, "Thou shalt not," not to the Law of Expression 
 which is the eternal, self existing trinity of Being. 
 
 I am. therefore, I think and speak, will never cease 
 to be truth. Do not allow yourselves to give place to the 
 erroneous suggestion that this question implies, for the 
 law being self-existing it can never cease to be. 
 
 L 243 ]
 
 LESSON XXI. 
 
 THEOLOGICAL QUESTIONS. 
 
 O. What meaning does Divine Science give to the 
 word Father as Jesus used it ? 
 
 A. It means the one and only Creator or Expressor 
 of visible existence — the universe of things. As the 
 word man includes both male and female, so, the word 
 Father as used by Jesus means universal parent-hood ; 
 the parent-hood of infinite and Omnipresent Mind or 
 Spirit manifesting itself in all living. 
 
 Fatherhood, spiritually speaking, means God express- 
 ing Himself in all creation at the same time and sus- 
 taining all within Himself, and supplying every need. 
 Matt. 5 : 16, 45, 48. 6 : 8, 38. Luke, 12 : 30. 
 
 As Jesus recognized God as Father and advised that 
 we say Father to God and to none other, and taught that 
 His will is to be done in all things, so does Divine Science 
 hold that the Fatherhood or parent-hood of God is also 
 the one Supreme Will. "It is not the will of the Father 
 that the least of one of these should suffer,"' or that we 
 suffer in the least. We are all blessed in having one 
 Parent Source and Cause in that we have Being within 
 it ; we are therefore eternal Being. 
 
 "It is your Father's good pleasure to give yon the 
 kingdom." What is his pleasure to do, is clone. In truth 
 the kingdom is ours ; in it we know - Power to be one ; 
 Being to be one; Life to be one. We know that as we 
 honor the Father just so must we honor the Son. As 
 
 [244 ]
 
 we honor the one Source and Cause just so do we honor 
 Its creation or Expression ; for it is the Parent-hood of 
 God that sends all into the world. 
 
 In the knowledge of truth, all that the Father has 
 given us, we give or grant to all others, and what we 
 can say of our relation to God we can say of the rela- 
 tionship of all others to Him. We have one Father, even 
 God. In Science we can say, "As the Father knoweth me, 
 even so know I the Father," and, "If you have seen me 
 you have seen the Father." The consciousness of this 
 truth means "Atonement," or "Ascension." In this at- 
 one-ment we can say, "Whatsoever ye ask of the Father 
 that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the 
 Son." This is going unto the Father, and being able to 
 say, "I and my Father are one." In this state of conscious- 
 ness the son of man is glorified. Remember this ascen- 
 sion is unto my Parent-hood, and your Parent-hood; 
 my Good and your Good. My Source and Cause, and 
 your Source and Cause. 
 
 O. What is the true meaning of Son ? 
 
 A. Son means in part, he who is a direct expression 
 of God, — the image and likeness of God, — "The only 
 begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth." If 
 there was anything in our existence that was not God 
 expressed it could not claim son-ship. As nothing can 
 be manifested that is not, the Son of God, or Man of 
 God, could not exist in form without first being an eter- 
 nal idea potential in the Father, or supreme Parent. 
 Hence, speaking from the stand-point of God and accord- 
 ing to His Allness, we say Man is with God and is God 
 in the beginning. He is in reality the eternal idea that 
 St. John recognized as the Word that became ilesh and 
 dwelt among us, that was full of grace and truth ; of 
 which he affirmed that "Of His fullness have all we re- 
 ceived, and ffrace for efrace." This truth he said came 
 
 Theological 
 Questions
 
 Divine Science by Jesus Christ, and that it was the Life of every Man 
 and Healing that comes into the world. 
 
 Jesus said, "The Son quickeneth whom he will," also 
 "The Son abideth ever;" and, "If the Son therefore shall 
 make you free, ye shall be free indeed." John, 8: 35, 36. 
 
 The full meaning of Son is eternal Being expressed 
 in existence co-eternal and co-equal with God. Speaking 
 from the stand-point of God Son-ship or child-hood is 
 potential in Father-hood or Parent-hood. Speaking from 
 the stand-point of Son-ship or child-hood Father-hood 
 or Parent-hood is potential therein. In Divine Science 
 the truth is spoken and the word of power is manifested 
 from the stand-point of God. 
 
 Q. How does science explain the "First-born?" 
 
 A. The first-born is all that is begotten of God; 
 nothing more nor less. "The only begotten of the Father 
 full of Grace and Truth." The first and only born of 
 every creature. 
 
 O. \Yhat is the fullness of the word God ? 
 
 A. Its fullness is infinitude. Omniscience. Omni- 
 potence, and Omnipresence. All that this trinity implies. 
 The word God comprehends all that really is. Truly, 
 there is but One All. 
 
 O. How does Divince Science explain the image 
 and likeness of God? 
 
 A. Some ask, "if God is Omnipresent Spirit how 
 can lie be imaged?" They think that what is formless, 
 and unseen by the natural eye, cannot bring forth after its 
 kind in form. They think that man is form and that as 
 such he brings forth form after his kind, and that all 
 things in nature do the same. This is idolatrous belief, 
 based in a supposed physical causation. The imago of 
 God is God expressed in individuality and visible form; 
 it is infinite idea expressed and expressing itself in men- 
 tality and visibility. 
 
 [246]
 
 The likeness of God means that all the attributes and Theological 
 qualities of God, — all the ideas or potentialities, — are ex- Questions 
 pressed in his image. So, the image of God is exactly 
 like Him in nature. God is Life, Love, Truth ; the image 
 of God is life, love, truth, etc. As the Father is life, so 
 is the Son life. In that all form is potential in the Infin- 
 ite Source, every thing bringing forth after its kind, means 
 that the Infinite Source brings forth after its kind that 
 which is potential within Its Self. It is constantly express- 
 ing man as man. Its infinitude of variety does not con- 
 sist in making one thing out of another (bread of stones), 
 but it consists in expressing the unlimited possibility of 
 Its nature, which contains all variety. 
 
 Q. If Heaven is not locality, how do you make it 
 tangible and real ? 
 
 A. Heaven is the real state of Being; we do not 
 have to make it real, for it is eternal reality. We actualize 
 and make it tangible by unfolding our real nature. This 
 is done by basing all our ways within it ; by thinking, 
 voicing and acting its truth, — by being, loving, and liv- 
 ing its reality. 
 
 Q. What is the First Birth? 
 
 A. First Birth means born of God. The Christ 
 Child. Every child that comes into the world, as it is to 
 God. The entirety of every creature. "Born, not of 
 blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of Man, 
 but of God." It means born from above; born of Spirit; 
 born of the Infinite. 
 
 Q. What does the "Second Birth" mean? 
 
 A. It means a thorough Spiritual awakening and 
 realization of the Truth of what the First Birth means. 
 
 (J. What is the First Death? 
 
 A. The First Death may be truly said to begin with 
 a very subtle supposition that "Good and Evil," Truth 
 and a falling short of Truth are ^^^\ to make wise; 
 
 [ 247 1
 
 Divine Science this leads to the belief that contrasting experiences, those 
 and Healing supposed to be of opposite natures are the source and 
 cause of wisdom ; hence, numerous theories of dualism 
 based in experience naturally result. Death is a sup- 
 positional belief that there is something that is not. All 
 beliefs of dualism are of this nature ; they are life-less 
 and can have no showing but in seeming separation 
 called death. Death is belief in separation from God, 
 or one might say separation of God, for the belief in 
 division of power or that there is good and evil 
 power is a supposed division in power. To sup- 
 pose that there is something more or something less 
 than God that is real, or that there is some other way to 
 know wisdom and realize its fruits, beside being it as 
 God is, is to die in belief, to the Unity and Allness of 
 God. When these suppositions seem real to people, the}' 
 actualize in what is called literal death. 
 
 O. What is the Second Death? 
 
 A. The Second Death is dying to all false beliefs, — 
 all suppositions that fall short of Truth. It is putting 
 away lying, and speaking truth with each other; it is 
 putting on the new man created in righteousness and 
 holiness of truth, it is putting on the whole armor of 
 God. — the absolute Unity — as did Jesus the Christ : it 
 is being the Christ or truth of God. 
 
 According to Revelation he who overcomes is not 
 hurt by the second death. Overcoming causes the belief 
 of death, and hell to surrender every thing that it holds 
 in its embrace ; it delivers from the bondage of fear 
 people who have spent their time from child-hood in 
 preparing for death. Ref. Rev. 20: 15. The second 
 death means absolute annihilation of the belief in death 
 and hell. "And death and hell were cast into the lake 
 of fire. This is the Second Death." Rev. 20: 14. All 
 personalized conditions, — personified beliefs and opinions 
 
 [ 248 ]
 
 that are not sourced in Life are consumed as by fire, Theological 
 when the Unity, Divinity, and Eternity of the one all Questions 
 is accepted. It is only false belief that believes in false- 
 hood ; it is only erroneous supposition that claims error to 
 be real. This conclusion is summed up in Rev. 21 : 8. 
 Where it is said all false conditions of idolatry, and all 
 idolaters and liars shall have their part in the lake which 
 burnetii with fire and brimstone ; which is the Second 
 Death. In the Second Death, the seeming self-hood 
 that sins is seen to be nothing; is consumed as by fire. 
 A self-hood without spot or blemish, sinless and incapa- 
 ble of being less than God's exact image and likeness 
 is known, realized and unfolded with the second death. 
 This is the meaning of "He that overcometh is not hurt 
 by the Second Death." 
 
 Q. What light does Divine Science throw upon the 
 resurrection ? 
 
 A. It throws the light of eternal Being upon it. "I 
 am the resurrection and the life." All that I am is not 
 life without including my body; therefore, I raise it to 
 Life, to what I am. I am Spirit soul and body, one per- 
 fect whole. 
 
 O. How is the Crucifixion to be explained ; what 
 crucifies the body and who raises it? 
 
 A. All false beliefs are suppositions that there is 
 something that is not or that things are different from 
 what they are in reality and in truth ; they include many 
 seeming desires and needs, they hold the body as sub- 
 ject to everything, "good, bad, and indifferent," these 
 mental conditions crucify the body. 
 
 God, the I that I am, raises the body from the dead 
 beliefs and opinions. 
 
 1 le who accepts God as all in all raises the body from 
 erroneous belief and places it as subject lo nothing; but 
 as resting in the embrace of Infinite I'eing. 
 
 [249]
 
 Divine Science Q. According' to Divine Science is there no sense in 
 
 and Healing which God punishes his children or brings sickness upon 
 them ? 
 
 A. God is as far from punishing or bringing afflic- 
 tion upon His offspring, His own expressions, as the 
 principle of mathematics is from bringing error into its 
 examples. The only way the example suffers is by loss 
 or lack of the principle ; and the only way that the body 
 suffers is by the belief of the lack of God within it, or 
 from the loss of the realization of the presence of God 
 all through it. 
 
 In that the principle cannot be used erroneously, mis- 
 calculation causes confusion. In that error of belief cannot 
 express God, it can cause nothing but a sense of con- 
 fusion, and seeming punishment. "God is not the author 
 of confusion." If he was the author of sickness, we 
 could not demonstrate over it. We are not greater than 
 the One All, that we can demonstrate over Its works. 
 It is sufficient that we be equal with the one all. 
 
 O. If all is good why do we not see it so? 
 
 A. The All in All does see it so. Nothing but erro- 
 neous belief fails to see as God sees. Erroneous belief 
 has no being but its own error, as a believer in itself. 
 It never claims to be anything in the present ; it is always 
 hoping for something to come. We do see that all 
 reality is good. 
 
 Q. What do you think about our knowing each 
 other in the Spirit world? 
 
 A. To know each other at all truthfully, one must 
 know what truth is ; the truth is there is no world that 
 is not spiritual, and it is God who knows his people. 
 It is because we are God in being that we know each 
 other. Not unless God ceases to be God, nor unless we 
 cease to be what He is shall we ever cease to know each 
 other, at any time or in any place; or shall we ever be 
 
 [ 250 ]
 
 separated. As we know each other now, we shall always 
 know each other. They who know the Statement of 
 Being and the Law of Expression, know there is neither 
 more nor less at any time than God expressed. Because 
 individuality is inseparable from God, it is not capable 
 of being separated. Those who have experienced what 
 is called death, know us, and we know them. There is 
 no lack of knowledge, and knowledge knows individual- 
 ity and its manifestations. 
 
 O. What is the sin that shall not be forgiven? 
 A. Forgiveness implies a forgiver. " Whosesoever 
 sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whoseso- 
 ever sins ye retain, they are retained." Sinning against 
 the Holy Ghost would be like attempting to reason against 
 Reason. "All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of 
 Men." Sin is a falling short of Truth. If the son of 
 Man falls short of Truth he can be forgiven by giving 
 up the habit of falling short ; but when the Holy Ghost 
 comes upon him he knows that there is but One, and 
 that one being Spirit or God, includes him individually 
 and bodily : then it is no longer the son of man speak- 
 ing, but the Holy One, and as God cannot sin against 
 Himself, He cannot forgive Himself. Having no false 
 habits he can give up none. Sinning against the Holy 
 Ghost would be like God going against the knowledge 
 that He is All in All. Knowing His infinitude, there 
 is no one to forgive, and the attempt to forgive would 
 be as error repeating itself. So, it is clear, that Jesus' 
 words: "He that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost 
 hath never forgiveness, hut is in danger of eternal 
 damnation." is a figure of speech. In the consciousness 
 of Truth we cannot forgive error for there is none to 
 give up ; we can only see its nothingness and live the 
 lite of Wholeness. "The son of Man hath power on 
 earth to forgive sins." means that we personally have 
 
 [ 251 ] 
 
 Theological 
 Questions
 
 Divine Science power to give up all shortcomings, and reform our ways 
 and Healing in dealing with all things upon the earth ; we have power 
 to cease personalizing human beliefs and opinions, and 
 to say I to the Holy Ghost or God manifest, and do so 
 with knowledge, power and divine authority. He who 
 hath never forgiveness, is error of belief, and is in dan- 
 ger of condemnation. We all are life and pure Being 
 in Christ. There is nothing to fear. 
 
 Q. Why did Jesus say on Calvary, "My God, My 
 God, why hast thou forsaken me?" 
 
 A. I, and my God mean two. It is not sufficient 
 for atonement, or demonstration of absolute at-one-meiri 
 to hold that I am, and that God is, and that we have 
 two wills, two natures or purposes that conflict. Jesus 
 made this remark that the people standing by might 
 realize what all must do ; sooner or later they must sur- 
 render self to God wholly, and without spot or blemish 
 that God be known as All in All including Creation, 
 Jesus revealed His purpose when He said, "Not as I 
 will, but as thou wilt." Also after the resurrection when 
 he said, "Go tell the people I ascend unto my God and 
 unto your God." The ascension means there is but one 
 /Ml ; therefore, all teachers of Truth know that Truth 
 applies alike to all nations and that the baptism of Holy 
 Spirit is immersion of self-hood into Spirit. It is bap- 
 tizing all nations in the name of the Father, the Sou, 
 and the Holy Ghost. God always forsakes the claim 
 of separate self-hood from Him. He disclaims the be- 
 lief that there is a separate identity. I, and Father are 
 identical in meaning. In absolute Truth the Son must 
 be subject unto God that God may be All in All. Ref. i 
 Cor. 15 :2~, 28. 
 
 Q, What is ascension ? 
 
 A. It is knowledge that God is all. That, I am that 
 1 am. and beside me there is none other is eternally true. 
 
 [ 252 ]
 
 It is being what God is and doing His will. It is having 
 no self-hood, no purpose nor will less than infinite. 
 
 Q. How did a cloud receive Jesus out of sight? 
 
 A. People who believe in dualism believe they are 
 separate from God ; they believe their being to be the 
 reverse of Him in nature. To them there is a dividing 
 line between God and Man, spoken of by Paul as a 
 middle wall of partition, and is sometimes called the 
 veil of the temple. To those who believe in separation 
 and becoming "by and by, over there," there is always 
 a seeming cloud that conceals from them the absolute 
 truth of at-one-ment of God and Man. This at-one- 
 ment is out of their sight. Why stand ye gazing up 
 into Heaven? Jesus, whose real state is Heaven, shall 
 come in like manner as ye have seen Him go, Man must 
 come out of the cloud in order to cease seeing Heaven 
 and God beyond the cloud. Man in his state of at-one- 
 ment with God, enjoying the real Heaven of Being, 
 must be seen here and now with nothing between him 
 and God ; nothing between him and Creation ; no veil 
 over the temple ; nothing to receive him out of sight. 
 The spirit world, God's potential creation, is here mani- 
 festing itself visibly. It was a supposed separation that 
 caused Jesus' ascension to mean, to the disciples, going 
 away ; a mere change of locality, and coming again. 
 "Lo, I am with you always." Jesus Christ is always 
 come in the flesh ; this Truth is of God. 
 
 Q. Has immaculate conception a scientific mean- 
 ing? 
 
 A. The immaculate conception is wholly scientific. 
 The power of the highest, is the omnipresence of Spirit 
 always over- shadowing, pervading, sustaining and liv- 
 ing us; ever holding us in its loving embrace, and tilling 
 us with its goodness and generative power. For fuller 
 explanation study the lessons on marriage. 
 
 [ 253 ] 
 
 Theological 
 Questions
 
 Divine Science O. Is Divine Science religious in its nature? 
 
 and Healing A. Science is absolute knowledge of what is and of 
 
 all there is, it is knowledge of the unity of all that God's 
 omnipresence means. It leaves no room for disease, 
 death or dead matter. All is Life. I am Life. 
 
 Divine Science knows no religion but Truth. No 
 sentimental or restricted religion. If religion means 
 bound back or unity with God, Divine Science which 
 proves the absolute unity and Allness of God is absolute 
 religion or absolute Truth. 
 
 O. What consolation does Divine Science give to 
 those who are grieving for their dead friends? 
 
 A. It gives the consolation that there is no death, 
 loss of life, consciousness or individual identity. That 
 there is no separation by space or quality of substance 
 between the Creator and Creation ; that our identity is 
 eternal in God. The scriptures support Divine Science 
 in these conclusions in various ways. God recognized 
 the conscious identity of individuality after so-called 
 death when He said : "I am the God of Abraham, the 
 God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob." Jesus said : "God 
 is not the God of the dead but of the living." He also 
 recognized individuality after death when he raised Laz- 
 arus. He spoke to Lazarus as an individual and called 
 him forth. He recognized conscious individuality when 
 he raised the widow's son. He proved the conscious 
 individuality of those the world called dead when He 
 stood talking with Moses and Elias about what manner of 
 death he should die. Verily, there is no loss of con- 
 sciousness, of individuality ; no loss at all. 
 
 O. Can we derive any spiritual lesson from the 
 cursing of the fig tree ? 
 
 A. The substance of the spiritual lesson to be de- 
 rived is contained in the first and second verses of the 
 fifteenth chapter of St. John. "I am the vine, and my 
 
 [ 254 ]
 
 Father is the husbandman, every branch in me which 
 beareth not fruit He taketh away." It symbolizes the 
 taking away from us, personally, all that does not bear 
 fruit of the spirit, and it is taken away from root, body and 
 branch. It showed His disciples the meaning of His 
 words and work, that we are to place no value upon 
 what bears no fruit, and is of no value to the husband- 
 man or Spirit. "Every tree that bringeth not forth good 
 fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire." In the blast- 
 ing of the fig tree, not even the root is left to sprout 
 again. The whole is seen to be dead and of no value. 
 It becomes as nothing in our conception. 
 
 "Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them." So, 
 we should have fruits, or results of the Spirit in our 
 works. We can and we do demonstrate our possibilities 
 and our eyes are open to see the truth of what we are 
 doing. 
 
 O. Upon what authority do you say that the king- 
 dom of heaven, the celestial sphere, is a permanent con- 
 dition and not locality ? 
 
 A. Christ saying, "Heaven is at hand." And "Heav- 
 en is within you," was meant for every person to realize 
 and for all time. Therefore, it must be every where at 
 all times, and in us all. As Being is all in all, heaven 
 must be contained in the all, and if so, it must be the 
 eternal state or nature of the all. Our authority for 
 this claim is the infinitude of God. 
 
 O. If Divine Science takes from people their long 
 cherished fear, what certainty have we that they will 
 govern their conduct aright? 
 
 A. Nothing but truth banishes error. Nothing but 
 love banishes fear; nothing but unity does away with 
 duality. Nothing but the allness of good can do away 
 with what is called evil. In at-one-ment of Reing there 
 is oneness of purpose and results are one and are wholly 
 
 [ 255 ] 
 
 Theological 
 Questions
 
 Divine Science good. We have the certainty of God, — eternal principle, 
 and Healing — all that really is that their conduct will be governed 
 aright. The author has heard children say, that as long 
 as they were afraid they would not know their lessons 
 they w r ere sure to miss in their examinations. We are 
 all children mentally, and as long as we fear wrong 
 doing, we are maintaining a wrong mental attitude. 
 In love there is no fear. Love is God. Then in God 
 there is no fear. So He has not given us the spirit 
 of fear. Therefore, we cannot fear and at the same time 
 govern our conduct aright. He has given us the spirit 
 of love and of power and a sound mind. Our conduct 
 is then to be governed by knowing the truth of what 
 He has given us, and acting accordingly. 
 
 O. What are temptations? 
 
 A. God cannot be tempted ; nor does He tempt any 
 one. So, in truth there are no temptations. What are 
 usually called temptations are in human belief and opin- 
 ion, suppositional want, and desire. It is not actual 
 need nor want of satisfaction. We should all know, 
 as does God that we cannot tempt any one or be tempted. 
 
 O. Do you believe immortality of bodv possible ? 
 
 A. Yes. The Law of Expression teaches the truth 
 of what the body is, of how to regard it and hold it in 
 its right relation to all things. It is given its true place 
 in life and power in Divine Science, and must be made 
 free. Freedom is its right ; its God-given state. Divine 
 Science proves to be the method by which bodily im- 
 mortality can be demonstrated. 
 
 Q. Does that which applies to Jesus apply to us ? 
 
 A. Yes ; certainly. He pointed the way in which all 
 may walk, and know the truth of their union with God. 
 We hold precisely the same relation to the Father as 
 does Jesus ; this is an unalterable truth, to which all will 
 awaken. 
 
 [256 1
 
 Q. Was Jesus in earth life any nearer God than the Theological 
 illumined exponent of spiritual philosophy of today? Questions 
 Christ said: "They who believe shall do the things that 
 I do, and greater things than these shall ye do." 
 
 A. As God is all-pervading Spirit, one can be no 
 nearer to Him than another. One may recognize Him 
 more than another and may consult His nature in all 
 his ways more. He is as near to us, as we are to our- 
 selves. For our life, substance, intelligence and power 
 is God. He is our love, truth, beauty and perfection. 
 There is no doubt but Jesus had a deeper conviction and 
 realization of the truth of his Union with God, than any 
 one of whom we have record; but they who experience 
 the same conviction and realization will know what 
 Christ knew and what he meant by, "My Name," and 
 will do the works that he did; there is nothing to prevent. 
 God measures not His Spirit to His children. 
 
 Q. Do you imply therefrom, that any one is incapa- 
 ble of doing greater things in his own name? 
 
 A. The teachings of Christ show that He, apart 
 from God, could do nothing. That it was the Parent 
 Source working in and through him ; that He in being 
 was one with the Father, and was doing His work. 
 
 He who knows where and what Being is. and works 
 with the Parent Source, can do all things in his own 
 name, but his own name will be that of the Christ and 
 the Father; in truth there is no other — there is but One 
 All. Therefore, "The Name" represents that One. 
 
 Q. What is the process of Divine Science Healing? 
 
 A. It is the Christ method of healing. The process 
 is that of [>eing expressing Its Self. It is the direct ex- 
 pression of the Creator in the creature. Healing is 
 accomplished by the word of power, word of faith, word 
 ot law, word of life, word of truth, or ;he word of God. 
 Healing means the expression of all ffood, — <rood health.
 
 Divine Science good life, good substance, good intelligence, knowledge 
 and Healing and power. All that is, is good. Healing by Divine 
 Science is more than thought transference or the power 
 of suggestion, or mental therapeutics; it is the Creator, 
 revealing His power bodily. In the Christ method, the 
 healer speaks the universal principle into expression. 
 He first thinks right, then voices His thought and per- 
 forms the same in deed. Healing, therefore, in Divine 
 Science is truly self unfoldment, revelation and illumi- 
 nation. 
 
 O. What is repentance ; is there such a thing after 
 death ? 
 
 A. Repentance means giving up beliefs and opin- 
 ions that fall short of truth ; such as beliefs in dualism, 
 separation, limitation, sin, sickness and death ; it means 
 the surrender of such claims as, that there is partial truth, 
 high and low truth, a higher and lower self, a divine 
 and mortal mind ; that there are two powers and that 
 man is subject to both, and of all kindred suppositional 
 opinions. To do all this, one must take on truth, and 
 nothing but the truth. Take on the goodness, perfection 
 and whole nature of God, His whole armor of rightness. 
 "The goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance." "For 
 the gifts and calling of God are without repentance." 
 Rom. 2 : 4, 11: 29. This change can take place only 
 in the present, and as the present never ends, it can take 
 place in the mentality of those who arc said to be dead. 
 The law works the same with us alter what is called 
 death as before; there is one law operating in all which 
 works all things together for good. If we are concerned 
 in living the life of truth and proving its doctrine by 
 demonstration we will not lie concerned with what we 
 are to repent of or give up, but will simply live eternal 
 life and let light shine, here, and hereafter. ''After 
 death'' is a continuation of the never ending now. 
 
 r 253 ]
 
 Q. What is meant by the lost and saved spoken of 
 in the scriptures? 
 
 A. Nothing suffers loss but false suppositions ; or 
 ignorance, which is unsuspe.ctly taking things for what 
 they are not, such as taking human beliefs and opinions to 
 be self; a supposed mortality, limitation and servitude as 
 constituting the nature of our being. 
 
 The saved constitute all that is born of God. God 
 knows no loss. Not a single atom of anything can be 
 lost. Each individual can say, when speaking from the 
 standpoint of the universal, "All Thine are mine and 
 all mine are Thine," and of all Thou hast given me I 
 can lose nothing. Nothing that is Thine or mine can be 
 lost. To the eternal, Self Existing All there is no loss 
 nor gain. 
 
 O. Give a description of Salvation ? 
 
 A. Salvation is the unity of the whole. It is not 
 possible, nor according to the nature of the one All that 
 any of It should be lost. It is saved by virtue of its 
 nature. The All eternally exists and can not be less 
 than Its Self nor lost to Its Self. He that is our God 
 is the God of Salvation ; and unto God, the Lord, belong 
 the issues from death. Ps. 68 : 20. 25 : 5. In Divine 
 Science all flesh shall see the salvation of God. Ref. 
 Luke, 3 : 6. This day salvation is ours. Truth is the 
 gospel of salvation, the power of holiness. We may 
 make confession of salvation and realize it by so doing. 
 Ref. Rom. 10 : 10. 
 
 When man discovers he is the truth, God manifest 
 in the flesh, he knows he is the Christ, and Christ has 
 come the second time without sin unto salvation. There 
 is no sin in man, male or female: they arc eternally the 
 likeness and image of God. 
 
 O. Is it possible to know Spirit or God before we 
 put on the ino irruptible ? 
 
 I 2r><> 1 
 
 Theological 
 Questions
 
 Divine Science A. It is quite impossible to know God without 
 
 and Healing knowing that all there is, is incorruptible, is eternal, and 
 is self existing. In this knowledge death is swallowed up 
 by life; it does away with the last enemy. 
 
 Q. Is it not our nature to sin or be sick ? 
 
 A. It is not our nature to be anything that is differ- 
 ent from God. If God is sin and is sick, then they are nat- 
 ural to us. A good tree bringeth not forth evil fruit. 
 '"Out of the mouth of the most High proceedeth not 
 evil and good." Lam. 3 : 38. Verily, we are not sinners 
 nor are we sick. It is not the will of God that any should 
 suffer. 
 
 O. Why do we see death and decay if God does not 
 allow his Holy One to see corruption ? 
 
 A. Death and decay are supposed to be seen, by 
 those who do not see aright. In truth they are unseen and 
 unknown. The Holy One or One All, sees no corruption, 
 no death or decay. There is no room in omnipresence 
 for even the belief of death, dead matter, mor- 
 tal mind, or self. There is no decay, destruction or loss 
 in the sense that substance can change its nature or cease- 
 to be. 
 
 Q. Why are some healed and others not? 
 
 A. As there are no mistakes made in mathematics 
 that can not be corrected by applying the principle, so 
 there are no suppositional beliefs that can not be changed 
 by applying truth, and as all diseases are based in erro- 
 neous belief, there are really no incurable diseases. There- 
 are none that can not be healed if ekher the healer or 
 the patient works earnestly and faithfully in applying 
 truth. When the disciples asked Jesus, why they could 
 not heal the demoniac child, Jesus said unto them, "Be- 
 cause of your unbelief." This single statement is the 
 only reason Jesus gave for failure in healing. If patienis 
 are not healed quickly it is no sign that they can not be 
 
 [ 200 ]
 
 healed if they work earnestly with some good Science Theological 
 
 Healer who is thoroughly established in knowledge and Questions 
 
 faith. It is not sufficient for healing to simply know 
 
 that the nature of man is the nature of God, self-existing 
 
 and eternal, but it must be applied. We must conform 
 
 our words and our deeds to it. Truth is a remedy for 
 
 all seeming disease. Those who have not been healed, 
 
 have not laid hold of truth, nor realized themselves to 
 
 be it. All they can say is, I have tried, but they have 
 
 not grasped the real idea of Being, what it means to be, 
 
 and do. They should go deeper into the subject and 
 
 carry self into the depths with them, and refuse to be 
 
 any thing in belief but that which is free and limitless 
 
 Q. Is Divine Science demonstrable within and for 
 the lower kingdoms ? 
 
 A. It is unto every creature under heaven, many 
 animals bave been healed by its application. Plants have 
 been assisted in their growth. We have every reason 
 to believe that all nature responds to the word of truth 
 and power voiced in the gospel of Divine Science. It 
 is truly the Christ method of healing. 
 
 O. I low can I apply the principles taught in this 
 book in my home life, and in business? 
 
 A. By first studying it until you master its teaching, 
 until you realize Being and see that the truth of God 
 and the truth of man are one; then see each member of 
 your family by the light of the same truth that you see 
 and know yourself. Carry this with you in business 
 and apply it in your dealings with others. See them 
 by the same light that you see self, deal with them as 
 you would deal with yourself. Do to ihem as you would 
 have them do to you. knowing that your success is estab- 
 lished ; that it is sourced within the Omnipresent One 
 and that von can and are now manifesting it. 
 
 L 2«51
 
 LESSON XXII. 
 
 ABOUT HEALING. 
 
 Go into the mount, as it were, of infinite conscious- 
 ness, and know that Good is All, that absolute and un- 
 qualified unity is Truth; then mentally forgive yourself 
 for having had ill-will against persons, things or condi- 
 tions. Give up all antipathy, dislike and resistance, and 
 let your true light shine, and the true love of your nature 
 flow out and embrace every living creature, and every 
 living thing. If you have been inclined to be critical, 
 and to feel unkindly, check that disposition by speaking 
 kindly and lovingly, in the silence, to all you have for- 
 mally criticised. Do not indulge harsh words with any 
 one or against any thing. Let nothing rule in your heart 
 but the Love, which is God, and which binds all together 
 as one harmonious family. " lie who loveth, knoweth 
 God." The Omnipresence of Goodness should never be 
 denied, but should be regarded as a positive Presence, 
 ever present, and expressing itself in us unto all good 
 results. It is essential that we acknowledge this All 
 Powerful Presence as the All Powerful Actor who is 
 producing perfectly good results. When the mote is out 
 of our own eve, we no longer indulge self-condemnation ; 
 it is not a good thing to indulge. It is good to be liberal 
 and just always in our dealings with each other. If you 
 have felt melancholy, sing, and speak to all with whom 
 you have dealings in a cheerful tone. 
 
 If you remember that anvone has aught against you, 
 
 [262]
 
 be reconciled to him in absolute unity, by knowing the About 
 absolute Oneness of Life, Substance, Intelligence and Healing 
 Power; that in his essential nature he is just as you are. 
 Affirm that " I do not believe in limitations ; I do not 
 believe in false environment ; the only environment there 
 is, is the Omnipresence of Good. I now affirm that the 
 true sacrifice is the offering unto God the whole of his 
 creation, without fault. I have now demonstrated the 
 Truth that All is Good." 
 
 This understood and applied will heal any undesira- 
 ble condition. 
 
 II HALT ] I TREAT MEN T. 
 
 The following formulas are for the purpose of help- 
 ing the student to practice the Christ method of healing. 
 Every statement stands for God idea and is a healing 
 word. For healing repeat one treatment each day of 
 the week in the order in which they come. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 I. 
 
 "There is none good but one.'' — Jesus. One is All. 
 One is unity. All is good. The All is good. The All 
 is unity. The All is one. 
 
 I am what is, with all its limitless freedom. I know 
 no limitation nor bondage. "God is the health of His 
 people:' I am one with Him, therefore I am mental 
 and bodily health. I abound in health. Health is the 
 real and eternal state of my Being. I am now demon- 
 strating the law of Being perfectly. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 II. 
 
 God is all of Heing, creative action and creation. 
 "I and my Father are one." — Jesus. There is no mortal 
 
 f 263 ]
 
 Divine Science inheritance ; no separation of the One All ; no absence 
 and Healing of the good ; no mortality, evil power or sinful being - . 
 There is no production the opposite of God ; no created 
 thing that is of the earth and earthy. Nothing that 
 exists is conceived in sin or born in iniquity. Nothing 
 is born unequal with the Creator. 
 
 My conception is the Tightness and holiness of truth. 
 1 exist as the child of God, the all knowing and all 
 powerful good. 1 am heir of God and am in possession 
 of my inheritance. All the blessed words of Christ are 
 fulfilled in my life. 
 
 I am radiating the all good. My wealth consists 
 of every good thing and everything is good. 
 
 O. thou infinite and eternal health, I am as thou 
 art. 1 will to demonstrate thy never failing nature. 
 
 O. thou infinite and never failing affluence, I affirm 
 that I willingly walk in thy way. 
 
 O, thou infinite happiness, I rejoice in being thy very 
 self. I am unlimited health, affluence and happiness. 
 Peace is mine most full and free. My thoughts are pure 
 and holy, my wavs are just and right. 
 
 TkKWI'M I'.X'J'. 
 
 III. 
 
 " My body is the temple of God;" it is a holy tem- 
 ple. It is not made with hands and is eternal in tbe 
 heavens. It is composed of living substance: indestruc- 
 tible substance; intelligent substance. It responds when 
 truth is spoken of it or when the attributes of Holy Spirit 
 are applied to it. 
 
 My bodv is tbe expression of the word that is with 
 God and is God in the beginning, which is the life of 
 every man, and which has become flesh. My body is 
 full of grace and truth. It is the absolute and perfect 
 expression of an absolute and perfect Being. Nothing 
 
 [ ?64 1
 
 can be manifested that is not. I am before I manifest About 
 myself ; I was before I expressed form, therefore I can Healing 
 express myself perfectly in the form. My body is a 
 perfect result of a perfect cause. I offer it to God without 
 spot or blemish by thus believing in its perfection. 
 
 My body is healthy in every part ; every organ func- 
 tions perfectly and there is a sense of harmony through- 
 out. I enjoy good health. I am divinely prosperous. 
 I am radiantly happy. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 IV. 
 
 "That which is begotten of Spirit is spirit." — Jesus. 
 
 God is Spirit. My body is begotten of God, there- 
 fore, it is Spirit substance. I worship God in Spirit by 
 knowing, believing and acting the truth that I am Spirit 
 and that the One All is Spirit. God seeketh such to 
 worship Him. 
 
 T am the three great factors in the law of expression, 
 Being, action and result. I am absolutely perfect in 
 Being. I individually have being in God. I am abso- 
 lutely perfect in action. I have action in God's creative 
 activity. I am absolutely perfect in the result of action. 
 1 have results in the infinitude of results. I am the 
 whole law and its fulfillment. 
 
 I have not sinned against my body, nor has my body 
 sinned against me. Christ who is our life, has appeared, 
 and we also appear with Him in glory. 
 
 The power that is working in me is Truth. 1 am 
 truth. Truth can work only for good. 1 can not sow 
 evil seed. I cannot therefore reap evil results. All seem- 
 ing evil is now consumed as by fire. All seeming sick- 
 ness is now dispelled. All seeming inharmonv is now 
 dissipated. There is no sense of evil, of sickness, or of 
 inharmonv within me.
 
 Divine Science 
 and He tiling 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 V. 
 
 I am Spirit. 
 
 I am life. 
 
 I am love. 
 
 I am truth. 
 
 I am substance. 
 
 I am soul. 
 
 I am intelligence. 
 
 I am knowledge. 
 
 I am power. 
 
 I am presence. 
 
 I exist in the image of God, 
 
 Co-eternal with Him. 
 
 FOR MENTAL DISCIPLINE. 
 
 1 express Spirit. 
 
 I express life. 
 
 I express love. 
 
 I express truth. 
 
 I express substance. 
 
 I express soul. 
 
 I express intelligence. 
 
 I express knowledge. 
 
 I express power. 
 
 I express presence. 
 
 I express the image of God, 
 
 And shall ever do so. 
 
 AIv liberty is that with which Christ has made me 
 
 tree. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 
 VI. 
 
 "Let prayer be the key of the morning and the bolt 
 of the evening"' (Matthew Henry). There are three 
 necessary accompaniments of prayer : Knowledge of 
 Truth, Unity of Purpose, Unwavering Faith. 
 
 I pray always in Spirit and in truth. I pray un- 
 derstandingly. I make melody in my heart daily. I 
 unfold my limitless possibilities harmoniously. T walk 
 in the way of life. I pray by speaking holy words. I 
 pray with faith believing; without doubt or condemna- 
 tion. I pray with perseverance, thanksgiving, and with 
 truth and love in my heart. I am abiding in the secret 
 place of the "most high." I pray in the name of the 
 All Good, affirming the fulfillment of Its promises. I 
 do this by keeping all commandments and acting accord- 
 ing to divine will. I pray by doing the will of the Good 
 
 [ 266 ]
 
 constantly; by abiding in God and affirming He is my About 
 Being. There is no wavering in my prayer. It is the Healing 
 supreme consciousness of absolute truth. My prayer 
 is one and is for all. What knowledge, true purpose and 
 faith can do, is accomplished by my prayer. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 VII. 
 
 "Now faith is the substance of things hoped for." 
 I am the substance of things hoped for. I bring things 
 to pass according to the law of Being as I live and dem- 
 onstrate it in the eternal now. 
 
 "Behold, to-day is the day of salvation and now is 
 the accepted time." To-day and in the eternal now I live 
 in a state of perpetual youth. The past has no power 
 of action in the present, hence, it holds no limitations 
 for me. The future is ever being absorbed in the present ; 
 so, it has no power to withhold any good from me. God 
 has heard me this day, in a time accepted. To-day my 
 faith is established, my health is enjoyed, my peace is 
 sensed, my success is certain, my salvation is sure, my 
 freedom is active, my good is revealed. Now, is my time 
 to be happy. I am happy now. I am cheerful. I am 
 courageous. I am firm and unwavering. I am gentle and 
 loving. The love of God rules in my heart for all things. 
 
 TREATMENT. 
 VIII. 
 
 AGAINST HEART TROUBLES. 
 
 There is only one Source and Cause — God. All the 
 action that is, is the action of that one Cause. The Cause 
 being perfect, the action is perfect. There is no imperfect 
 action. My heart is the heart of God. Its Creator is
 
 Divine Science present within it. It exists because of the presence of 
 and Healing God. 
 
 My heart is not the Source of Life, but Life is the 
 Creator of my heart. Life being Eternal Activity, my 
 heart acts in perfect unison with the even, regular, firm, 
 powerful action of Life. I do not see nor fear the possi- 
 bility of losing Life, because I see my whole body as 
 the evidence of Life's all powerful presence. 
 
 My heart is not troubled, neither am I afraid. I 
 believe in God, and I believe also in " Me." — Ref., St. 
 John, 14: I. Spirit, sonl and body is the Holy Trinity. 
 
 " Perfect is my heart before Thee." 
 
 ANOTHER FOR THE HEART. 
 
 The heart acts with the strength of the spirit. It 
 is the power of Omnipotent Love that circulates my 
 blood. There is perfect circulation, perfect respiration, 
 perfect digestion, and perfect generation going on within 
 me constantly. " God has kept the covenant with thee 
 for perpetual generation. Believest thou this?" I know 
 that I am whole as the idea of God, and have never been 
 afflicted. God's idea does not include nor take on any 
 seeming disease. My heart is not troubled, it is not 
 afraid. Divine Love rules in my heart now and forever. 
 These statements are statements of Truth. To believe 
 them is to believe in self, the one whom God hath sent. 
 
 L'ERFECT SIGHT. 
 
 Omniscience is my sight. I am sight and 1 am the 
 maker of the instrument of sight. My eyes are the 
 perfect expression of sight. They are clear and strong. 
 There is no power in opposition to my clear vision. 
 Sight, seeing*, and the eye are one. My eyes are open 
 to see the beautiful tilings that God has expressed. I 
 see perfectly far and near. My eyes do behold the glory 
 of ( lood. 
 
 L 2i>8 1
 
 EXPRESSION OF SIGHT. About 
 
 The holy presence of Being is the demonstrator of ea tn & 
 sight. My eyes are the eyes of the all-seeing One; I 
 see perfectly at this time. I have sought and found, I 
 have asked and received. No conditions of the past or of 
 the present have any power to limit me or darken my 
 vision, no seeming condition can possibly reach or mar 
 the Life that I am ; I am now proceeding forth from 
 within ; I am that power, that mind eternal which flame 
 burns not, and water drowns not, nor which dry winds 
 can wither ; I am Mind impenetrable, sight unassailed, 
 unharmed, untouched, immortal, invisible, and unencom- 
 passed by thought or word, ever and ever all-sufficient 
 in God ; thus am I now, thus shall I be, thus have I been. 
 I express pure knowledge in my clear vision. 
 
 ALL INCLUSIVE TREATMENT. 
 
 God is Omnipresent and expressed in all creation. 
 I am all present, Spirit, Soul and Body. I am health in 
 Spirit, health in Soul and health in Body. I am one 
 perfect whole. I am one with the infinitude of Spirit, 
 the infinitude of Soul and the infinitude of Body. I, 
 Spirit, am one with all visibility. I, Body, am one with 
 all that is invisible. I am one with God Almighty ex- 
 pressed in heaven and earth. Every atom of substance 
 is intelligent and hears my voice. There is no lack of 
 consciousness, no partial truth, mortality, loss, nor gain. 
 1 am now absolute life, consciousness its self, and am 
 immortality. 
 
 ANOTHER ALL INCLUSIVE TREATMENT. 
 
 Omnipresent Mind is the all seeing J, the all hearing 
 T, the all demonstrable I. lieside it there is none other. 
 There is nothing to see that lias nol been seen. There
 
 Divine Science is nothing - to hear that has not been heard. There is 
 and Healing nothing demonstrable that has not been demonstrated. 
 I am building the body anew constantly. I and my 
 Father are One, and One is All. I see now ; I hear now ; 
 I demonstrate perfectly now. I know it is God who is 
 speaking, and it is finished. All things are new. I am 
 the way, the new and living way. 
 
 FOR DAILY USE. 
 
 I am the Lord that Healeth Thee. — Exodus 15: 26. 
 I do not believe in evil. 
 I do not believe in lack. 
 I am the possessor of all that I desire. 
 I do not believe in dis-ease. 
 1 am living in the kingdom of good. 
 I do not believe that the higher can be evolved from 
 the lower. 
 
 My body is a heavenly bod v. 
 
 [ 270 ]
 
 LESSON XXIII. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 " Know the Truth, and the Truth shall make you 
 free." 
 
 They who consciously live Truth and Life, knozv 
 their freedom. 
 
 They zeho understanding^ live in the eternal now, 
 enjoy their freedom. 
 
 They zvho live in the perfect idea of creation, demon- 
 strate the freedom of their nature. 
 
 True realization consists of the knoivledge and free- 
 dom of unchangeable truth. 
 
 We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against 
 principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the 
 darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in 
 high places. — Ephe. 6: 12. 
 
 Divine Science wages no warfare against the body 
 or what is called matter. It accounts for visible existence 
 and proves it to be eternal in idea and substance, and 
 wholly spiritual in nature. Xot a single atom of any- 
 thing that exists can possibly cease to be, never a time 
 it was not. Having nothing beside the eternal intelligent 
 substance to deal with, it is easy to think aright of our- 
 selves as a whole, and to transform our ways from dual- 
 ism to unity and realize our unlimited nature in the 
 divinity of the whole. 
 
 While in Christianity it is believed that the bodv is 
 I 271 1
 
 Divine Science of God, yet that, as well as other religions, has in belief, 
 and Healing practically separated Spirit and body by claiming that 
 Spirit is immortal and body mortal : that the Spirit may 
 survive sin, sickness^ and death, but the body is subject 
 to them. Divine Science dispels such seeming darkness 
 in " high places of religious belief," by illumining with 
 the truth of the unity of God, and the oneness of man 
 as Spirit, soul and body. It thus proves that Christ's 
 declaration, " I and my Father are one," can be law- 
 fully, scientifically and truthfully affirmed by every one 
 and practically demonstrated and applied in all the walks 
 of life. Where the truth of the unity of the whole is 
 known and applied it is seen that there is no strife, 
 nothing to strive with ; that false belief and ignorance 
 of truth are what people are to be healed of to experience 
 bodily freedom. A knowledge that all evil, so-called, is 
 a falling short of truth, suggests that one must lay hold 
 of truth and nothing but truth and cease falling short in 
 order to demonstrate what is desirable and pleasurable 
 to experience. 
 
 The " chief corner stone " in the building of Divine 
 Science is the Truth of eternal Being expressed in the 
 body ; the true and universal Law of Expression. The 
 truth of Being, expressed in the body, or the law working 
 from within out is the stone that has been rejected by 
 builders from time immemorial; hence, the)' have re- 
 ceived to themselves a building or body supposed to be- 
 mortal, finite and limited, subject to sin, sickness and 
 death. While man is made upright (up right) as God's 
 image and likeness, yet because of the suppositional 
 claim of separation from God, men have worked out 
 many inventions for their salvation. With the first 
 thought of separation from God arises the supposition 
 that there are two beings, which expands into the belief 
 
 [ 272 ]
 
 that there are two powers, two substances, two minds, Conclusion 
 two spirits ; and this leads to a further false claim of a 
 division in man, of two selves or two natures ; this results 
 in double dealing - . Mankind intuitively knows the right 
 according to unity, but because of false education is 
 inclined to do wrong and attribute it to a lower self. 
 Divine Science understood eradicates all such belief. 
 
 The following conclusions are predicated of the 
 principles of Divine Science : that One is All, self-exist- 
 ing, changeless in nature and substance ; this All is God 
 and is eternally Good. That unity is the real and eternal 
 state of all that is, and is sensed as supreme harmony 
 by those who demonstrate Truth. The self-existing One 
 is Omniscience, Omnipotence and Omnipresence ; it is 
 Creator, creative action and creation. 
 
 Omniscience can neither be nor become ignorant. 
 Omnipotence can neither be nor become weak. Omni- 
 presence can neither be nor become absent. The eternal 
 and Omnipresent Good can neither be nor become evil, 
 at any time, in any place. That Holy Spirit can 
 neither be divided, nor separated from Its self; that 
 Spirit is God, and God is Life, hence Life cannot die. 
 That soul is eternal idea, is sinless and is expressed as 
 body. All form is spirit's expression of soul or idea. 
 Man is eternal soul or idea in God, and is His image 
 and likeness, both as Expressor and expression. That 
 the self-existing All being Omnipresent precludes the 
 possibility of Duality. Duality of life, mind, intelligence, 
 substance, power, or presence cannot therefore be or be 
 made to exist. The All being Life there is no existence 
 of dead matter in the universe. " Death is swallowed up 
 of Life." That immortality is the eternal truth or con- 
 scions stale of Being, and is ever being demonstrated 
 before us. It is a fact to be accepted; a reality to be 
 
 [ 273 1
 
 Divine* Science enjoyed and lived. It is the consciousness of being the 
 and Healing whole trinity of self -existing Being, its action and result. 
 
 Man will prove his freedom from all error of belief 
 in sin, sickness, and death by demonstrating his knowl- 
 edge that God is the only Life or that all Life is God. 
 The belief that the body, or any visible thing, is the 
 source of Life or sensation should be overcome, and is 
 overcome and set at naught by the knowledge of the 
 Law of Expression, which proves the body to be the 
 direct expression of God and composed of immortal sub- 
 stance. It is therefore reasonable to conclude that to 
 regard the body and treat it as immortal is to demon- 
 strate the truth of its reality. The belief in the separa- 
 tion of man from God, in any of the three factors which 
 comprise the Law of Expression, viz. : Being, action, 
 and result, results in what is called death. Through 
 this claim of separation death is supposed to reign 
 throughout the universe, it is supposed to be the one 
 thing that is certain and to be prepared for. 
 
 But the fact remains that the entire visible universe 
 is in its source, the self-existing Mind, and is immortal 
 substance. For Mind or Spirit and its expressions con- 
 stitute the real and the All. Man is not the offspring of 
 body, but is the offspring of God, the All: of Life, not 
 death; of health, not disease; of the Provider, and not 
 of poverty. 
 
 Since the Creator is ( )mnipresent there can be no 
 creation by reflection. To have a reflection there must 
 be focal distance; there is no focal distance in Omni- 
 present light. " God is light and in Him is no darkness at 
 all." The reflection theory cannot therefore stand the 
 test of true analysis. As man's existence is a direct ex- 
 pression of God, he must have Being in Him before 
 he is expressed. Man can ever truthfully recognize for 
 
 [ 274 ]
 
 himself what Jesus did when He said : " Father, glorify Conclusion 
 me with thine own self, with the glory I had with thee 
 before the world was. I have glorified thee on earth 
 and finished the work thou gavest me to do." 
 
 We are to conclude that Fatherhood is universal, 
 that God is Parenthood, the common Source of all things. 
 That brotherhood is universal, that each individual holds 
 the same relationship to God. Each one can say my 
 Parent Source and your Parent Source ; " My God and 
 your God." That the Truth I know is the truth for you 
 to know, that Truth is a unit. That it is not possible 
 to do the works Jesus did without being what He is : 
 not possible to do the works of God without having our 
 Being in Him and working from the one Source and 
 Cause. The same Source and the same I are one to-day 
 as they were two thousand years ago. The unity that 
 Jesus recognized exists now, and is demonstrated in 
 Divine Science. 
 
 The divine order, or trinity, called Law of Expres- 
 sion, shows that the One All is three fold in nature, 
 Creator, creative action, and creation, that all things can 
 say I am it. Divine Science knows no mortal mind, 
 lower self or devil to which to attribute false beliefs and 
 opinions. False belief — a falling short of truth— has no 
 place in the science of God. As there is no power, no 
 Being or presence but God, false beliefs are not power- 
 ful, real nor presence ; they are non-existent save to 
 false supposition. Man's being must be in God, the All, 
 or else he neither is nor exists. " In Him we live and 
 move and have our Being." 
 
 The great sin (if the world is the suppositional belief 
 of a duality of power; that we are separated from God 
 by space and by quality of Being. 
 
 The Truth remains that the All is Omnipresence. 
 
 [ 275 ]
 
 Divine Science The divine law by which the Creator expresses Himself, 
 and Healing proves the divinity of man and everything that is ex- 
 pressed. To see the body as wholly spiritual, a living 
 temple, is our reasonable service. It is true science 
 which teaches that the infinite expresses what it is and 
 neither does nor can express what it is not ; and that 
 there are no qualities inherent in man but God qualities ; 
 no attributes inherent in Man's nature that are not attri- 
 butable to God. Xo principles, attributes, or qualities of 
 evil, sickness or death anywhere in the universal realm 
 of Being, action or result. 
 
 All things are possible in Truth. Divine Science 
 does not exalt one person above another. It exalts all 
 to God-hood and original God given dominion. This 
 is the truth that to know makes free. One of the prin- 
 cipal distinctions between " Christian Science " and 
 Divine Science is the difference between man as a reflec- 
 tion, or man existing as a direct expression of God, God 
 expressed and expressing Himself. Divine Science 
 sources man in God and speaks from the standpoint of 
 their oneness, which does away with all belief of mor- 
 tality — mortal mind — and makes no separation between 
 Spirit and body. The separation that Divine Science 
 does make is between Man, body and all, and false belief 
 of sin, sickness and death. There is nothing to reconcile 
 in life, substance and power. There is nothing to recon- 
 cile in what is called matter ; it is eternal in all the elements 
 of which it is composed, and as there is but one eternal, 
 it is at-onc with all that is self-existing. " It is born 
 not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will 
 of man, but of God." There is no reconciliation between 
 the self-existing all as a unit, and error, or a supposi- 
 tional belief that there is something that is not ; some- 
 thing more or less than or different from the One All. 
 
 [ 276 ]
 
 The principal need of humanity is a true and spiritual Conclusion 
 education. One in which Being is known and made the 
 basis of all conclusions. 
 
 In the practice of Truth the erroneous supposition 
 that man is separated from God by space or quality of 
 substance is to be erased. The destruction of erroneous 
 claims is by no means the destruction of the body. We 
 may disown every false belief and retain the body in its 
 natural and normal state : this proves that form is not 
 the product of error, but is in harmony with truth. No 
 part of the body is lost by giving up false beliefs and 
 opinions. There is no body of sin. The full and free 
 acknowledgment that man is God expressed, demon- 
 strates his freedom to be the freedom of infinite idea. 
 This brings immortality to light and dissipates the belief 
 in death. It is revealed in Divine Science that " the new 
 heaven and the new earth," spoken of in Revelation, 
 are contained in Being. Heaven or harmony is the real 
 state or nature of Being. 
 
 Science students are to free themselves of the fol- 
 lowing erroneous postulates : That creation is separated 
 from the Creator ; that heaven is a locality in space ; that 
 earth is separated from heaven and from the Creator; 
 that heaven and earth are not simultaneous creations 
 and are not conjoined. That man must die to gain eter- 
 nal life, to go to heaven and be with God. That there 
 is spirit, life, love, truth, soul, substance, intelligence, 
 knowledge, power or presence apart from God. That 
 man is twain in nature, both spiritual and material, good 
 and evil, subject to life and death, and partaker of 
 riches and poverty. That power is both good and evil, 
 and that humanity and all creation partakes of both. 
 That the body partakes always and everywhere of oppo- 
 sites ; that it was conceived in sin and born in iniquity. 
 
 [277]
 
 Divine Science That mind, spirit, soul or life is evolved from matter, 
 and Healing or sustained by visible things. " Alan does not live by 
 bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of 
 the mouth of God." All are to be free from the claims 
 that thought is the offspring of brain ; that conscious 
 life begins with either conception or birth of body, or 
 ends with what is called death. That sickness, trials, 
 and tribulations are essential to individual discipline, 
 growth and unfoldment. That man can progress eter- 
 nally toward a source that can never be attained; that 
 he has evolved from a lower state of unconscious life 
 into a higher state of consciousness, that a higher spirit- 
 ual, moral or bodily condition can be evolved out of a 
 lower. That there is such a thing as physical causation ; 
 that visible bodies are the source of bodie=. That form 
 is the expressor of form. Not until it is seen that error 
 of belief has no basis in the self-existing all is its noth- 
 ingness apparent. In the science of numbers, music or 
 grammar, mistakes are considered of no value, they are 
 mere incidents in the attempt at perfect expression and 
 are corrected by the teacher. So. science attaches no 
 value to such as the above erroneous postulates, but 
 corrects them by presenting the Truth. The truth is, 
 these statements being erroneous, their opposites are 
 true. 
 
 Since good is infinite there is no evil. Since the 
 infinite includes the whole there is no finite. (See state- 
 ment of Being.) As like expresses like and like perceives 
 like, it is seen that man is spirit because God is Spirit, 
 that what is begotten of Spirit is spirit. This proves 
 that one truth applies to God and man. A knowledge 
 of this does not lower man's estimate of God, but it 
 elevates his estimate of self to his idea of God. This 
 is true lifting up, where it is seen that all the scriptural 
 
 [278]
 
 promises are fulfilled here and now and are for our com- Conclusion 
 fort and enjoyment in this world. 
 
 To realize the truth of Being - , or God, one must 
 cease trying to create Being; cease trying to improve 
 upon it, or make it over. He must know what " I am " 
 means, and then endeavor to demonstrate the nature of 
 self or Being, to live according to its eternity and infini- 
 tude. The self-existing all is the basis for all creative 
 action and result. The belief that matter, which com- 
 prises the visible universe, is different from spirit and 
 is not spirit substance, is mortal and erroneous conception. 
 Truth must dissipate it. What has been called matter 
 is here to stay. It can neither be destroyed nor taken 
 from the world. 
 
 Since God and heaven are here we are to conclude 
 that we are here to stay, then wc will begin to enjoy the 
 divine presence in which we have Being, and realize the 
 heavenly harmony that is ever at hand. The belief that 
 a man has a higher and a lower self and that these two 
 selves can go apart and one ascend to heaven, and the 
 other descend to earth, is opposed to the law of unity. 
 The 1 which has the higher and lower self is never de- 
 scribed except to show that it is subject to both selves, 
 and is called upon to subdue one and exalt the other to 
 supremacy. It never occurs to those who reason thus, 
 what a difficult position it places one in to have two 
 selves the reverse of each other and not be either one, 
 yet one is called upon to overcome the other and become 
 supreme. Divine Scientists cannot afford to occupy such 
 a weak and uncertain position as that of having two 
 opposing natures and being divided in self. There is 
 not a law in the universe by which division or duality 
 can be truthfully sustained. 
 
 To overcome anv condition, belief or environment, 
 
 [ 271» ]
 
 Divine Science the first requisite is to know the truth of that which 
 and Healing should he demonstrated to take the place of the seeming 
 lack. There is no demonstrable principle but the truth 
 of unity. It should therefore be perfectly understood 
 that man is not to be divided into master and servant; 
 that he is not to arbitrarily rule over his bodily existence. 
 He is to be regarded as a united and indivisible whole. 
 " The servant shall not abide in the house forever, but 
 the son abideth ever." The true idea of dominion is 
 individual unity with, and Oneness of the Whole, which 
 affords perfect communion and consultation. This is 
 not a mere surface idea of unity, it is the infinite idea 
 which is all inclusive and contains every true view that 
 can be taken of unity. It is so far above the commonly 
 accepted statement that spirit and body are unlike each 
 uther in substance, that statements of separation seem 
 like a strange hallucination. True and permanent heal- 
 ing is done in the consciousness of unity, that it as prin- 
 ciple is infallible. Xo indirect methods of so-called 
 unity can be applied in healing. It is the divine order, 
 the direct method of the trinity which is taught in 
 Divine Science that is demonstrable in healing. 
 
 Divine Science proves that all so-called sickness or 
 disease, sin or trouble of any kind or description, has 
 origin not in Spirit, mentality, nor in body, but is a false 
 conception, an erroneous claim or belief. Because these 
 seeming conditions are not a part of Spirit, true men- 
 tality, and do not generate in the body, does not prove 
 that the body is without feeling, life, truth, substance, 
 intelligence and power, as some claim ; but it does prove 
 that the body is perfect, and feels so, without any of 
 these conditions; that they are no part of the body, never 
 were ami never can be. and it can derive no benefit what- 
 ever from them. Some say. "Any and even kind of 
 
 [ 280 ]
 
 illness originates in the material mind, which is error, Conclusion 
 
 and when the error is touched with Truth, the error 
 
 vanishes." The Truth is, there is no material mind, and 
 
 error is a supposition that there is something that is not, 
 
 or that something that exists is different in its nature 
 
 from what it really is — " It is a falling short of Truth ; " 
 
 so it is an error to suppose there is a material mind, for 
 
 we see that such a mind is not, never was, and never 
 
 can be in Truth ; we see that Truth reigns supreme, and 
 
 the seeming error has vanished. 
 
 What has no place in God, His Creative Action, 
 and His Creation, has no place, no existence, is not, never 
 was, and never can be. Every kind of seeming illness, 
 sin or deprivation belongs to the false supposition of 
 separation from the Good, the True and the Real ; to the 
 false supposition of limitation, to the claim that there 
 is something that is not. At-one-ment is the remedy. 
 The limitless is All in All. The conditions brought about 
 by false believing are universally thought to be bad, 
 untrue and temporal. This is a true conception, for the 
 Eternal alone is, and we are it and are living it. It is 
 for each one to know God, even as he is known of God ; 
 then all these seeming conditions shall have been dissi- 
 pated and proven unreal. 
 
 We are not to say : " I certainly have a body that 
 is unlike my highest idea of God;" even though to an 
 inverted belief it seems to be so; for with perfect knowl- 
 >f Truth all false beliefs are given up, and we see 
 ourselves as God sees us, and all things as He made 
 tlnin ; this brings a consciousness of wholeness, a realiz- 
 ing M'lise that our bodies are eternal substance — God's 
 made visible. This transcends all methods of cure 
 v holeness itself; it brings a conviction, the appli- 
 
 [281 j
 
 Divine Science cation of which has never been surpassed in goodness, 
 and Healing health and general satisfaction, and proves that there 
 are no incurable diseases. 
 
 In Science there is no evolution from a lower to a 
 higher plane. Just the reverse is true, for there is always 
 direct expression of the Highest. Xo one who practices 
 Truth in healing or in any of the walks of life, ever 
 attempts to do so from the plane of evolution. They 
 never attempt to put the theory that the higher is evolved 
 from the lower into practice in a treatment. They do 
 not, because it is incapable of demonstration. Nothing 
 but direct expression of the Most High is expected in 
 treatment. Nothing but the absolute is thought to be 
 demonstrable in healing, so of what value, I would ask, 
 are theories that cannot be proven by demonstration? 
 
 A true idea of God is essential to a correct under- 
 standing of Divine Science. From our knowledge of 
 what He is, every conclusion is drawn concerning our- 
 selves and the universe. It is said by some Scientists 
 that "we mortals" can never get the true and absolute 
 idea of God, but Divine Science proves that there is no 
 mortality but to and of false belief; that the All in All 
 is eternal, and no man. save the Spirit of God manifest, 
 knows the things of God. In Truth there is no mortality : 
 to God no loss nor gain. \Ye find ourselves environed 
 only with the Supreme Good, and we are absolutely with- 
 out limitation here and now, save to a false sense of 
 things, and when it is seen to be false, it is known to be 
 powerless. Is not tin's scientific religion a grand and 
 practical one ? 
 
 Divine Science deals inclusively with God, pure 
 Being, His creative action, perfect activity, and the re- 
 sult of His action, or finished work. It is that Truth 
 
 [282 ]
 
 that equally concerns all living. It most concerns the Conclusion 
 individual, and humanity. It is true spiritual education, 
 and the basis for the advancement of society. 
 
 Truth has made you free. The understanding of 
 truth is your realization of freedom. 
 
 ! 2fe3 1
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Asked. — Of Holy Spirit ; Imme- 
 diate Response, By illumina- 
 tion of Truth ; Convincing 
 and satisfying. One Spirit 
 All ; Conscious living pres- 
 ence, 11. The way to, 163. 
 Asking treatment, by affirm- 
 ing truth, the right way, 175. 
 Ask only for what you be- 
 lieve in, 180. 
 
 Apostolic Work. — Belief in God 
 and man, the basis of, 160. 
 If past for healing, then past 
 for teaching. By what au- 
 thority do they continue to 
 preach, 165. 
 
 Authority. — Self-evident truth ; 
 Presence of God not vague 
 belief. Test of Realization, 
 15. Truth only. Spirit will 
 instruct, 121. 
 
 Atonement. — Consciousness of 
 truth, 245. 
 
 A Quaker. — Birthright, 25. 
 
 Ascension. — "I and my father 
 are one," 245. 
 
 Affirmations. — Spirit voicing the 
 truth of its self, 37. What 
 to claim, 64. Of truth, 87. 
 
 About Healing. — Directions for, 
 262. 
 
 Appearances. — Not the basis for 
 reasoning, 63. 
 
 Animals. — Why they suffer pain. 
 Fear is suffering. Pain a 
 sense of limitation, 235. 
 
 Beginning. — Definition of, 49. 
 
 Belief. — As used by Jesus the 
 same as faith, 179, 186. 
 Belief in self as in God ad- 
 visable, 180. Is faith that 
 knows no evil. Resisting 
 evil, , nbelief and vain ef- 
 fort, i 55. 
 
 Bony. N'ot limitation: not. sub- 
 to two powers, 92. 
 of Death of ; Over- 
 sight of. Only inlet, of error, 
 l.ould not be denied ; 
 not necessary to its 
 n, 9 I. Perfei I ex- 
 pressiu of perfect cause. 
 , hould be held in 
 it with Spirit, L33. 
 
 Truth manifest in, is health, 
 142. Supreme and unlim- 
 ited idea, 150. No body of 
 sin, 234. Immortality of, 
 explained, 256. As source, 
 set at naught by Law of ex- 
 pression. Offspring of God, 
 274. Wholly Spiritual our 
 reasonable service. God at- 
 tributes all embodied in man, 
 276. Death dissipated. Not 
 conceived in sin or born in 
 iniquity, 277. 
 
 Being. — Statement of ; Man co- 
 eternal with God, 30. Not 
 subject to three divisions of 
 time ; God our Being, 31. 
 All conclusions predicated of, 
 proves self divine, 65. Do- 
 minion the attitude of, 67. 
 Our identity, God, 66. No 
 Mortality in, 91. To realize 
 truth of, One must stop try- 
 ing to create it. Reforming 
 a repetition of forming, 216. 
 
 Creation. — Takes place in the 
 Creator ; In eternity, 32. 
 
 Cursing of Fig Tree. — its spirit- 
 ual lesson explained. Dead 
 from the roots makes it of 
 no value, 254, 255. 
 
 Crucifixion. — Explanation of. 
 God raises body. 250. 
 
 Cloud that Received Jesus Out 
 of "Sight. — Symbolic and 
 spiritual meaning. 253. 
 
 Complaining, — Is about one's 
 self. Course in Life, self- 
 determined, 47. Can mur- 
 mur only against one's self, 
 213, 214. 
 
 Carnally Minded.- Defined, 63. 
 
 Consolation. - Divine Science 
 comforts those grit 
 friends supposed to 
 254. 
 
 Contemplation. Of Oi 
 conduct, 13. 
 
 Comparison. — White lis 
 Holy Spirit, 156. 
 
 CoNCLt'sioN. — Divine 
 wages no warfare 
 body or matter : I'n 
 ter eternal in idea ; 
 
 ving for 
 be dead, 
 
 lit with 
 
 Sri. nee 
 aga inst 
 ves mat- 
 in! form. 
 
 L 28f) 1
 
 Divine Science 
 and Healing 
 
 271. Conclusions predicated 
 of Divine Science, 271-283. 
 
 Devil. — Personified beliefs and 
 opinions. A liar from the 
 beginning, ±70. 
 
 Denial, and Affirmation. — The 
 old and the new, 88. Now, 
 the time for action, 89. The 
 false and the true, 90. No 
 fall in Adam ; alive in 
 Christ. Daring to live truth 
 demonstrates immortality, 91. 
 False conversation put off, 
 indulged by postponement, 
 92. Our good here, 93. 
 What to deny and what to 
 affirm. The eternal true, 
 tempoi ary appeal anees false, 
 95. Old man put off, new 
 man put on. Acknowledg- 
 ment realization, 96. Heal- 
 ing affirmations, 97. The 
 use of denial, not to destroy 
 what is real. Affirmation 
 powerful for freedom, 178. 
 
 Dualism. — Dangers of ; as a 
 house divided, 32. Error of 
 errors, 34, 35. 
 
 Destiny. — Full expression of God, 
 32. 
 
 Divine Science. — Transfers at- 
 tention from effect to cause. 
 In the world at the right 
 time and place, 63. Truth's 
 classification. Value of basis, 
 unfailing principle. Strength, 
 a rock of everlasting endur- 
 ance. Power, universal ap- 
 plication of, 71. Does not 
 work toward perfection. 
 Demonstrates perfection. 
 
 Error serves no purpose in, 
 72. Proves nothingness of 
 error ; nothing the reverse of 
 God. An eye-opener : body 
 ideal and spiritual, 78. The 
 essentials of. S4. Reveals 
 lost secret, 88. Denies no 
 existing thing, 94. No more 
 nor less than. Excludes 
 miscalculation. False sense 
 incident not reality. Ever- 
 lasting, flawless and limit- 
 less. The breadth of. Truth 
 of truths the only liberality. 
 Liberality defined, 107. True 
 Science and true religion, 
 160, 254. Teaches self heal- 
 ing, 162. The work is, 167. 
 True method of reasoning, 
 170. No false side to. No 
 false use of. Nothing to fear 
 in, 175. Can and will heal 
 them. 176. What students 
 are first taught, 207. A 
 great working and equaliz- 
 ing power in the world, 210. 
 There is certainty of opu- 
 lence. Abound in the riches 
 
 of infinite whole, 213, 214. 
 Free from mortality, dual- 
 ism. Co-eternal and co-ex- 
 istent with God. D. S. and 
 Natural Science meet. Def- 
 inite teaching proves we are 
 now in a spiritual world, 
 218. Man's divinity known 
 and proven. Absolute salva- 
 tion of body known and ap- 
 plied, 222. First principles 
 to learn. Practical realiza- 
 tion of, 224. Does not dis- 
 regard man made law, 235. 
 A basis for education, 236. 
 Its truth spoken and mani- 
 fest from the standpoint of 
 God, 246. Can be demon- 
 strated for the "lower king- 
 doms" ; Demonstrable in 
 business relations, 261. 
 "Chief cornerstone" of, 271. 
 Knows no mortal mind or 
 devil to attribute error to, 
 275. Does not exalt one 
 above another. Point of dif- 
 ference between it and 
 Christian Science, 276. Does 
 not lower man's estimate of 
 God, but elevates estimate of 
 self to God, 278. Recog- 
 nizes no mortality, no human 
 view of loss or gain. Is 
 freedom here and now. 
 Deals inclusively with God 
 and His manifestations. The 
 truth which equally con- 
 cerns all, 283. 
 
 Evil. — "Missing the mark." 
 "Falling short of Truth." 
 Supposition, what might be 
 were God not all. No free- 
 dom in it, 34, 73. No real 
 cause for. Being applied, 
 the remedy for, 226. Omni- 
 present goodness makes a 
 nonentity of. 228. The way 
 it comes into the world. At- 
 tention fixed in form, re- 
 versal of true idea, 229. 
 
 Evolution. — None from a lower 
 to a higher plane, the theory 
 of, not demonstrable in 
 healing, 282, 73. 
 
 Erroneous Postulates. — Ac- 
 counts for supposed phys- 
 ical causation and fear. The 
 belief of the fall of man, 
 reversal of cause and effect, 
 112. Beliefs to be dropped. 
 No sustaining power in 
 error, 122. List of, to be 
 free from. Their opposnes 
 true, 278. "Wrong thinking 
 causes a sense of bodily in- 
 harmony, 51, 58. 
 
 Experience, — Not good to make 
 wise. Creator, creating true, 
 238. 
 
 [280]
 
 Faith. — First step, put away 
 error. Indulge no argument, 
 35, 134. Fore word, 107. One- 
 ness with God, basis of, 109. 
 Substance of visibility, 110, 
 114, 115. Substance of seek- 
 ing and finding, 110, 111. 
 Of Spirit, 111. Right atti- 
 tude essential, 113. Ex- 
 plains safety ; Spirit per- 
 ceived through, 114. Prayer 
 of understanding, 115. Our 
 nature to have faith ; Being 
 blends with all remedies. 
 Works irrespective of human 
 belief. Always based in 
 truth, 171, 172. Not apart 
 from reason. All things in 
 nature, have the faith of 
 God. We work, talk and 
 think by. Active principle of 
 Being. All accomplishments 
 by reason of, 181. The be- 
 lief to live and succeed in 
 every position. Essential in 
 every endeavor, 182. True 
 endowment ; Perfectly nat- 
 ural ; wholly Divine, 184. 
 Results of living faith. We, 
 alive with it ; By it live 
 justly and honorably, 185. 
 Motive power of Being. 
 Cause to creative action. In 
 principle is infallible. The 
 fruit of calm inward as- 
 surance. The victory that 
 overcometh the world dem- 
 onstrates Immortality, 186. 
 
 Facts About Healing. — Healing 
 change of belief ; By power 
 of Spirit, 115. By applica- 
 tion of truth, 112, 131, 138, 
 139, 142, 143, 144, 145. Ef- 
 fects can not environ. Law 
 God-like, 132. Freedom of 
 action unfolded, 1(59. 
 
 Fear. — Weakens the senses. Un- 
 real, 46. Afraid not to fear, 
 134. Considers all there is 
 seen as enemy to its self, 
 232. If we lose it what cer- 
 tainty have we for conduct? 
 Answered, 255. 
 
 Forgiveness. — Defined. 53 54. 
 
 First 
 
 en 
 
 First 1 
 t ion 
 24 7. 
 
 F.\v\ II A 
 Fee! 
 
 x. — Scientific explana- 
 
 f. 246. 
 
 tTH. — Being born of 
 
 The entirety of every 
 re, 24 7. 
 in. — Belief of separa- 
 
 Belief in two powers, 
 
 > Belief a Unit.— 
 gs determined bv fixed 
 belie . 02. 
 Go;>. Con irehends all that really 
 is. 2 1 ;. Definition of Living 
 Cod, 164. One alone is no 
 pods, 170. Power of, non- 
 
 resisting, 175. All law, life 
 and truth One ; Law of 
 heaven and earth One. Law 
 is God, 217. No power to 
 act against, 226. The full- 
 ness of the word, Infinite, 
 Omnipresent, All, 246. Does 
 not punish His children, nor 
 afflict with disease. Seeing 
 as He sees, is seeing all 
 good, 250. 
 
 Giving and Receiving. — Go hand 
 in hand, 209. How to begin 
 giving, that you may receive. 
 The author's experience, 211. 
 
 Home College. — Chartering of. 
 Dedicated to Infinite Good. 24. 
 
 Harmony. — Publication of ; Bold 
 stand for unity, 24, 25. 
 
 Heal the Sick. — Health not in 
 time nor place. Environ- 
 ments not a hindrance ; All 
 absorbing realization. The 
 beginning of healing, 16. 
 The first three patients, 17. 
 Speedy recovery, 18. Form- 
 ula for, 43, 59, 69, 87, 97, 
 99, 126, 129, 130, 135, 142, 
 143, 145, 167, 168, 187, 188, 
 215, 222, 263, 264, 265, 266, 
 267, 268. 269, 270. Healing 
 words, 167. No cases essen- 
 tially incurable. Health free 
 to all without money, 176. 
 For realization of opulence, 
 215. 
 
 Healing. — An eternal process ; 
 Expression of idea or soul. 
 No one too high to do heal- 
 ing; — God, the healer, 52. A 
 sign of understanding, 163. 
 Promise as result of knowl- 
 edge. Preachers should heal, 
 164. To remain in the 
 church until, 165. Absent 
 treatment as effectual as 
 present, 170. Divine com- 
 munion. Why all remedies 
 seem to benefit. Spirit can 
 not lose hold of or faith in 
 anything, 171. More than 
 suggestion, or thought trans- 
 ference, 172, 176. No hin- 
 drances, 170. Divine Mind 
 affirming its self. Power 
 which heals, invisible. Done 
 direct through law of Ex- 
 pression. No more potent 
 power than thought, 177. 
 Why some are more diffi- 
 cult to heal than others, 22S. 
 Influence of thought on chil- 
 dren. In truth, unchanged 
 by surroundings. 230. Why 
 are some healed and others 
 not? Answered, 260. Divine 
 Science applied transcends 
 all other methods of cure, 
 281. 
 
 Index 
 
 [ 287 ]
 
 Divine Science 
 and Healing 
 
 Hell. — Need not die to go to. 
 False beliefs and opinions. 
 ]69. 
 
 Heaven. — Real state of Being. 
 Made tangible by being, lov- 
 ing, and living reality, 247. 
 Authority for saying it is 
 consciousness of Being and 
 not locality, 255. 
 
 Immortality. — To demonstrate, 
 123, Knows no death, 143, 
 216. Does not begin with 
 birth or death of body. What 
 allness of Life means. To 
 accept Creator as our Being, 
 must stop trying to create 
 Being, 216. To be laid hold 
 of and brought to light. Es- 
 sentials to be known, 217. 
 Not dependent on anything. 
 To be realized individually. 
 Foundation facts for realiza- 
 tion. Recognizes no corrup- 
 tion, 222. Proves there is no 
 partial truth, temporal life 
 nor death. Saved from death 
 here and now. I am, is life 
 exempt from death. True 
 freedom promised us. Form- 
 ula of, 222. 
 
 Illustrated. — Observation and 
 righteous judgment, 158. 
 
 Intuition. — God and Good syn- 
 onymous. Compared with 
 tuition, 117, 120. Spirit's 
 own consciousness ; Heeding 
 voice of, obedience to. Free 
 from hypnotic suggestion, 
 IIS. Illumination explained. 
 True thinking indulged. Its 
 highest unfoldment, 119. Es- 
 tablishes belief in God, 120. 
 Common to men and women, 
 122. 
 
 Image and Likeness of God. — 
 Image, God expressed in 
 visible form. Likeness, all 
 God's attributes expressed in 
 image, 240, 247. 
 
 Intellect. — The rule of, 33. 
 
 Immaculate Conception. — 
 
 Wholly scientific. Spirit- 
 ually explained, 253. 
 
 Ignorance. — Taking things for 
 what they are not, 39. 
 
 Idea. — Potential in Being; Ex- 
 presses form ; The basis of 
 health, 50. Visible things 
 are soul : Reason for bodily 
 harmony, 64. Explained, 86. 
 Interior and anterior to 
 thought. 156. A living pic- 
 ture. 159. True, of domin- 
 ion. All inclusive, of unity. 
 Xo indirect method applicable 
 in healing, 2S0. 
 
 Individuality.- Scriptural proof 
 of its continuance after so- 
 called death, 254. 
 
 Jesus Christ. — Life abundantly. 
 Glorified son of man, God Ex- 
 pressed, 161. 
 
 Knowledge. — Certainty of, 11. 
 Power of Holy Spirit ; Un- 
 questionable : Heals after 
 twenty-five years of invalid- 
 ism, 12. Method of convey- 
 ing. Humanity's greatest 
 need, 28, 29, 46. Relaxes 
 and makes non-resisting, 175. 
 The way of return to ; Right 
 position essential, 230. 
 
 Language of the Supreme. — 
 True use of. Students 
 
 should ask themselves daily. 
 Right position the speaker, 
 121. God's word to the in- 
 dividual, 122. The still 
 small voice, not heard in 
 argumentative tones. To hear 
 its voice, 127. Read Su- 
 preme, that lies back of all 
 nature. The highest intui- 
 tion, 150, 152, 153, 154, 155. 
 
 Last Enemy. — Separation. Letting 
 go, important lesson, 134. 
 
 Law of Growth. — Scientific ex- 
 planation of, 239. 
 
 Law. — Defined, 51, 53. 
 
 Marriage. — Always believed of Di- 
 vine origin. Right interpre- 
 tation a unit. One substance 
 only, 1S9. Universe includ- 
 ing, eternal in God. Signifi- 
 cance, influence and char- 
 acter of. by knowledge of its 
 origin. Beginning, sourced in 
 origin of creative action. 
 "Leaving father and mother," 
 explained. "Bone of my 
 bone" and "flesh of my 
 flesh," explained, 190, 191, 
 193. True of : satisfactory 
 solutions of social problems. 
 Production not to be thought 
 lightly of. Without presence 
 of God no offspring. Unity 
 of Spirit and body. Male 
 and female side by side in 
 the Lord. Law of Expression 
 reveals truth of. 191. True 
 idea of, prompted by the 
 Creator. True origin of all 
 children. In Christ the sym- 
 bol not abolished. In resur- 
 rection no adverse opinions 
 about. Two are as one. 
 Basis of voluntary co-opera- 
 tion. Xo limitation in com- 
 plying with the laws of the 
 land. Supreme love causes 
 individuals to love one an- 
 other, 192. 
 
 Xo ownership. Equality, in- 
 dependence and love. The 
 freedom of unity. Can -lot be 
 ignoble in purpose. We are 
 
 [ 288 ]
 
 as Christ in God. True of, 
 translates existence to God. Soul 
 mates not created in pairs. 
 God's ability depreciated, 
 193. Allegory, Abraham and 
 two wives, 194. "Marriage 
 scene in Cana of Galilee" 
 viewed the same by St. Paul 
 and Origen. Man, male and 
 female ; limitless selfhood, 
 head of church, etc., — The 
 same to God as Christ. How 
 to "love wife as self" and 
 "reverence" husband, 
 
 "Wives submit yourselves," 
 explained. Submit all to 
 pure Being. Mary's concep- 
 tion when Angel Gabriel ap- 
 peared and Holy Spirit over- 
 shadowed, 190. Love and 
 reverence one. Two shall be 
 side by side in truth. Belief 
 of Spirit and Body unlike 
 each other detrimental. Sup- 
 positional belief persecute. 
 Law says cast out physical 
 causation. Male and female 
 one. in one cause. One 
 source contains fatherhood, 
 motherhood and childhood, 
 197. Childhood expression of 
 Parenthood. Joined together 
 in God can not be rent 
 asunder. Its injunction in- 
 crease and multiply. It shall 
 never cease. Now are we as 
 the angels of God in heaven. 
 Knowledge includes right 
 chose. True unity ends dis- 
 cord. Every child a Christ- 
 child. Suffering little chil- 
 dren to come unto me, ex- 
 plained, 198. True commun- 
 ion. Doing what the Father 
 does. Born aright. No more 
 twain, 199. "How shall this 
 thing be," explained. Over- 
 shadowed, explained. Know- 
 ing all is God, explained. 2o0, 
 205. Spirit claims its own. 
 What, to believe of it. Love 
 is given to God manifest in. 
 Joined to the Lord we are 
 one Lord, 201. Keep in re- 
 membrance. God as all. 
 i', aration for offspring. 
 No ature but Divine to par- 
 take of. Understanding nec- 
 • ai y. Man and woman 
 equally desirous of Parent- 
 hood, 202. "Let us make 
 man," Spiritually understood. 
 N'atural state of motherhood 
 demonstrated in Divine Sci 
 imi' c Free from di> 
 
 \< 
 
 shame 
 Our 
 
 )«• truth 
 Higl 
 
 part. 
 
 •ted 
 
 ihility. 
 witii. 
 id to 
 I pur 
 ightful 
 
 preparation. No misfortune. 
 Heirs of God. Affords best 
 possible birth. Birthright 
 pearl of great price. Con- 
 clusion — Holy Spiritual. My 
 commandment, — Love, 205. 
 
 Max. — God-idea, 35. Could not 
 exist as the reverse of God. 
 Ever in the presence of God, 
 72. 'Image and likeness of 
 the all good, 82. One with 
 God, 88. The fall of man, 
 false belief; The Christ of 
 God, 89. Not descended from 
 two powers, 141. Profitable 
 way for. Illumined with 
 God-Idea. 157. Male and 
 female, God expressed, 189, 
 190. Jesus first born, and 
 only begotten of every creat- 
 ure, 190. Name for human- 
 ity — male and female. Holy 
 Spiritual, 194. "Is God and 
 with God in beginning." The 
 word that becomes flesh. The 
 truth that came by Jesus 
 Christ. The life of every 
 man, 245. Co-eternal and co- 
 equal with the Creator, 240. 
 Made up right. No division 
 in, 271. Will demonstrate 
 his freedom from death, 274. 
 Not reflection but direct ex- 
 pression of God, 274. Must 
 be at one with God or not 
 at all, 275. Giving up error 
 no loss to, 277. Not to rule 
 body arbitrarily : Is an in- 
 divisible whole, 280. 
 
 "My God. My God, Why Hast 
 Thou Forsaken Me?" — 
 Spiritual meaning and pur- 
 pose of Statement, 252. 
 
 Money. — Medium of exchange. No 
 voluntary system. No want. 
 Demand includes supply, 25, 
 20. Be free in laying up or 
 in spending it, 238. 
 
 Non-Resistance. — Its opposite 
 blind leading, 130. They who 
 fulfill resist not. God not 
 worshipped while fighting 
 devil. 140. 
 
 Overcoming of Poverty. — Neither 
 thought nor word can rightly 
 control; I am the way, 150. 
 Spiritual education essential 
 to, 207. Means to be busi- 
 ness manager, in accord with 
 universal law, 208. True 
 conquest of poverty. Xot 
 merely personal, universal. 
 The conquest of false beliefs. 
 I am the conquest. Results 
 from what we give out from 
 within. 2<I9. Law of Balance. 
 Xii law bv which poverty can 
 be made real. Not true that 
 ope class can impoveri-h 
 
 Index
 
 Divine Science 
 and Healing 
 
 another. The universe a 
 just one, 210, 211. Riches 
 not sained by doing poor 
 work. How to practice to 
 overcome seeming obstacles. 
 A bountiful harvest, 212. 
 Author's experience, 211,213. 
 The opulence of an infallible 
 law, 213. Being concerned 
 with the origin of things, 
 214. Affirmations for prac- 
 tice. Prayer of thankfulness, 
 215. 
 
 OMNIPRESENCE. — Regard for, Ex- 
 cellent wav. Timidity over- 
 come, 22. 
 
 Parenthood. — Spiritually ex- 
 plained. Sourced in Being. 
 Fatherhood and Parenthood 
 identical, 244. 
 
 Prayer. — Baptism of the Spirit, 
 99. Application of in heal- 
 ing, 100. Of spirit and un- 
 derstanding. Seeking and 
 finding our good. Law not 
 changeable or breakable. 101. 
 Faith the substance of. True 
 seeking. The loss of separa- 
 tion essential to finding, 102. 
 Not actualized in dualism. 
 Divine unfoldment answer to, 
 103. Power invisible. Word 
 and form, symbol. Method 
 of seeking and having, 104. 
 The closet. How to enter. 
 Pray in secret. False beliefs 
 obsessing. Go 
 fasting from 
 Grant to others 
 of God. Fulfil 
 Lord's Prayer, 
 ing of, 129. Why we Pray 
 one for another. 1 02. Of 
 thankfulness, 215. Teaching 
 children to pray, 23S. 
 
 Prejudice. — Its remedy, 227. 
 
 Personality. — Defined. 22G. 
 
 Question's by Beginners 
 Answers. — Cures not 
 fected by material remedies. 
 Pain, effect not cause, 221. 
 225. Why disease seems 
 real. Spiritual adepts free 
 from desire. Desire recog- 
 nized need. 225. 
 
 Realization. Promise to 
 Spirit. Ready to 
 
 Truth ; Full import of 
 
 Reconciliation.- Truth th 
 of, 229. None bet we 
 self-existing all and error of 
 belief. 270. 
 
 Religion*. Scientific. Working 
 
 basis, the Creator, 3.1. Truth 
 only. The practice of Reli- 
 gion and Truth one. 27. 
 Truth its rock foundation. 28. 
 Truth's nature and practice. 
 
 out but by 
 
 error, 105. 
 what you ask 
 ment of the 
 lot!. Fulfill- 
 
 A N 1 1 
 
 cf- 
 
 Holv 
 teach 
 
 1! 
 
 word 
 i the 
 
 30. Unity of God and Man, 
 254. 
 Recognition. — Spirit's demand. 
 Experiences eternal good, 37. 
 Not recognized not enjoyed. 
 04. 
 
 Regeneration. — Where it begins, 
 225. 
 
 Spiritual Experience. — Whole- 
 ness beyond previous concep- 
 tion, 18. Full consciousness 
 effect: Blissful peace. Gospel 
 of Being, Basis of Work. 19, 
 20. All Scriptural promises 
 for this world, 3S. Relation- 
 ship of forms to each other 
 and to their source, 45. 
 Author's experience. 110, 211. 
 
 Scientists. — What they render 
 thanks for, 97. Healers ex- 
 perience, 162. Considerate as 
 was Paul, 105. Authorized 
 preachers and physicians, 
 100. Speak word for each 
 other, 167. Know what it 
 means to hold patients In 
 truth, 177. Know and have 
 faith in Omnipresence of 
 Good ; a fountain never-fail- 
 ing. Your good shall come 
 right where you are. Dream 
 of success less than success, 
 184, 185. Thousands have 
 testified to the increase of 
 business, 208. A law-abiding 
 people, 23o. Do not try to 
 create Being. Do not believe 
 in matter apart from Spirit. 
 They know matter is here to 
 stay ; God and heaven here 
 to stay; Man here to stay: 
 Know no Being that has a 
 higher and lower self, no 
 such weak attitude, 279. 
 
 Special Instructions to Pa- 
 tients. — General advice, 125, 
 127, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138. 
 139, 142, 143, 145. Our 
 good pleasure. Treatment 
 against belief of enmity, 120. 
 Our purpose here, 127. Tri- 
 fling things can not annoy. 
 Past events have no power 
 of action. Truth suiters no 
 rivals, 128. Healing ideas. 
 129. LSI. Think and mani- 
 fest salvation, not sin and 
 loss. 133. Say not. thought 
 and word can make si " '. "■.;. 
 I'se no personal w 42. 
 
 We, maker of condit ions. 
 
 Safe method. 1 
 
 38. Co 
 
 a Ion 
 
 and realize. 
 
 Apply 
 
 lire.- 
 
 tions, 17::. St 
 
 rive not 
 
 wit' 
 
 thought : Free 
 
 to image 
 
 Re 
 
 ceive Scriptur; 
 
 1 promi- 
 
 e < ! 
 
 yourself. 1 low- 
 
 to make 
 
 (lis 
 
 ease non-existi 
 
 nt, 174. 
 
 Di 
 
 rcctlons for pi' 
 
 ictice, 2 
 
 '.2. 
 
 290 j
 
 Silence. — Going into, defined, 129, 
 240. Usual lines of concen- 
 tration of no value. Thought 
 controlled by Being only. 
 Concentration explained, 132. 
 Practice of concentration. 
 Holy mount, meaning of, 152. 
 How to listen and hear the 
 silence. To depend upon it, 
 153. Let concentration be 
 realized. Truth of Cause and 
 repose, 173. 
 
 Soul That Sinneth, etc. — Ex- 
 plained, 52. 
 
 Soil. — God-idea; Relation to 
 Body and all effects ; What 
 Being externalizes in form, 
 62. Demonstrates the prob- 
 lem of life. Knows nothing- 
 ness of evil, 230. 
 
 Son of God. — True meaning of. 
 Direct expression of the Cre- 
 ator. Only begotten. Full of 
 grace and truth. Eternal 
 idea manifest, 245. 
 
 Spiritual World. — We retain 
 love for each other in. We 
 are conscious individuals. 
 Love universal is God. We 
 have form from eternity to 
 eternity, 231. We know 
 each other there, 250. 
 
 Sacrifice. — Truth of, 263. 
 
 Sin That Shall Not Be For- 
 given. — Explanation of. The 
 son of man has power to for- 
 give or give up error, 251. 
 
 Suppositional Belief. — Erron- 
 eous leading of, 57, 58. Low 
 estimate of God. Foundation, 
 shifting sand. Falsity of 
 theory, that "the higher 
 evolves from the lower," 73. 
 Of physical causation is con- 
 fusion, 80. False premise ; 
 Mistakes, 110. Error of 
 belief accounted for, 156. 
 Cast out of Eden, 159. De- 
 pressing results in business, 
 L82. Not profitable to know 
 the untrue, 183. Believes in 
 falsehood, 248. Not in ma- 
 terial mind. There is no 
 material mind, 281. 
 
 Salvation'. — Definition of, 167. 
 What it means. The truth 
 o eing, proves there is no 
 part al truth, temporal life 
 or d :ath, 222. 
 
 'AL Promises.- Time and 
 ■ of fulfillment, 103. 
 
 Seeking and Finding. Hew to 
 find what is sought, 208. 
 kionii Birth. An awakening to 
 truth of what first birth 
 means. 2 17. 
 
 Skcoxd Death. Awakening again 
 to the truth of unity. An- 
 nihilation of the belief of 
 
 death and hell. We are not 
 hurt with, 248. 
 
 Thought. — Now, time for change. 
 Good fully received, 46. 
 Nature and office of. Essen- 
 tial problem. Being neither 
 made nor marred by. In- 
 cludes feeling and purpose, 
 45, 40. Results of; Will di- 
 rects change of basis, 50. 
 Results defined. God the 
 principle, 54-57. Controlled 
 by self. Concentration and 
 self-poise, 48. Guide to 
 Truth, 58, 59, 60. True 
 Thoughts, 61. According to, 
 do things come to pass, 63. 
 Limitless use of, 66. Gives 
 form to infinite-idea, 67. The 
 only control of, 122. A 
 means to an end, 176. Sacred 
 and valuable to author, 186. 
 Fullness of Infinite mind 
 produces, 216. 
 
 Truth. — The reason for all reas- 
 oning, 181. Of Being in each 
 one tells no false stories of 
 any, 185. Treatment of 
 Truth, 187, 188. The remedy 
 for trouble and selfishness, 
 233. Method for discipline of 
 children. Proves accidents of 
 no value, 237. Should it be 
 used to increase business, Yes 
 it is according to the bible 
 to do so, 242. 
 
 The Effect of Thought. — Liv- 
 ing forms — the language of 
 God, 67. Detrimental effects 
 of false theories, 68. 
 
 Temptations. — Human beliefs 
 and desires, 256. 
 
 The Lost. — Scriptural meaning 
 explained. Outer darknes's 
 Spiritual definition of ; Every 
 seeking for what is at hand, 
 232. 
 
 Thief. — Definition ; Explained. 
 Can not steal from Father, 
 161. 
 
 Trinity. --Comprises Life's Prob- 
 lem, 61. Reveals immortality. 
 That there is no reality in 
 what is called evil. 222. 
 Brings out beauty of individ- 
 uality, 237. Eternal, un- 
 changeable, can never cease 
 to be, 243. 
 
 The Law of Expression. — Divine 
 order ; First revelation of. 
 Distinguishes Divine Science, 
 21, 23, 82. Spiritually re- 
 vealed to author. 82. Order 
 of. 45. No loss to God. 03. 
 I can lose nothing. 69. Rule 
 three. Taught and explained. 
 74. 75, 70, 77-S2. True self 
 reliance. Truth can not 
 prove error renl. 72. True 
 
 Index 
 
 L 291
 
 Divine Science 
 and Healinv 
 
 method of reasoning. The 
 trinity that accounts for all 
 that is. Symbolized in the 
 bible by "The Tree of Life"' 
 — "The Vine and Branches," 
 74. Proves man. one sub- 
 stance. Being, the totality 
 of the three planes. The one 
 method of the one all. In- 
 fallible rule for interpreta- 
 tion. Proves body to be in 
 Spirit — Spirit as all ; — in- 
 equality departure from 
 truth, 75. True definition of 
 Expression, use of. The 
 Creator's method ; Works 
 from the invisible to the vis- 
 ible. Proves heaven has 
 come. 70. In it no separa- 
 tion. Eternal harmony of 
 cause and effect. Does not 
 evolve the higher from the 
 lower, 77. In it no error 
 operates in creation. The 
 only order of expression. In- 
 cludes Fatherhood and son- 
 ship, 79, 155. Equal to all 
 there is. Is all truth. God 
 dominion, our dominion. 
 Mentality is center and 
 means of expression. 79, SO. 
 The only order of self demon- 
 stration. Absolute freedom. 
 At-one-ment of God and man 
 on the three planes, 82. De- 
 fines difference between 
 Being and having, S3. Main- 
 tenance of unity. No limita- 
 tion. Used in all we do. 
 Three planes, or factors, not 
 interchangeable as regards 
 position. Maintenance of 
 harmony and happiness, 80. 
 Does away with strife. Nat- 
 ural conclusions. General 
 explanation. Not resulting 
 from experience, 85, 80. 
 '['rue use of. 107. Life's so- 
 lution, 123. Creator and 
 creation both here, in one 
 place. Man resting in the 
 Creator, His glory forever, 
 .155. Can never cease to be. 
 243. 
 
 Teaching. — Beginning of; aw 
 fallacy of dualism. Thought 
 held while treating. Teach- 
 ing thoroughly scientific, not 
 derived from books, but from 
 Omnipresence, 23. Accords 
 with Creator's ideas ; Knows 
 no imperfection ; Admits no 
 error : Expresses nothing but 
 truth, 31.2. What would 
 teachers do? No compromise 
 with error, 124. True prac- 
 titioner unchangeable, 125. 
 
 True Interpretation. — Body in 
 Spirit, Brain in Mind. Vis- 
 
 ibility in God, 39. Knowledge 
 
 true 
 
 Treat 
 
 Apply 
 
 definite 
 
 what Body 
 belief of, 04. 
 
 Treatments. — Defined ; 
 only from universal. 
 Law of Expression, 
 purpose, 225, 220. Recovery 
 of patients explained. No in- 
 curable diseases, 227. Truth 
 applies alike in all cases. 
 Children treated as adults, 
 233. Healing statements. Do 
 true healers suffer pain? 
 Author's healing. All can be 
 healed, 234. 
 
 Theological Questions. — Word 
 Father, scientific meaning of 
 as Jesus used it, 244. 
 Fatherhood is Parenthood 
 universal. Brotherhood 
 sourced in Parenthood is uni- 
 versal. I and Father eter- 
 nally One, 275. 
 
 The Spoken Word. — Instruction 
 for expansion of conscious- 
 ness, 145. God manifest is 
 with God and is God. Re- 
 veals outer as inner. Order 
 is equality, 148. Becomes 
 fiesh. Being, the power to 
 speak living words. God's 
 purpose revealed. Law of 
 Expression maintained, 149, 
 153. Divine results known 
 by producing them. Ex- 
 pressed word of infinite lan- 
 guage of God, 150. Our words 
 expression of divine idea. 
 Possibility unexpressed until 
 spoken, 154. 
 
 Truth's Practice.— Practical ad- 
 vice. Annoyances put away. 
 For daily practice, 41, 43, 
 44. Statement of, OS, 09. 
 Shaping otir ways like unto, 
 00. Unchangeable law versus 
 personal opinion, 101. Turn- 
 ing away falsehood, speaking 
 truth. Spiritually minded, 
 123. Sorrow and trouble dis- 
 pelled. Jesus Christ oneness 
 with, 137. Sensation under- 
 stood, not feared. 141. All 
 can demonstrate truth. 
 
 Science is mathematical, 141. 
 No self delusion, etc., 150. 
 Coming to self is coming to 
 life, 158. What patients 
 have to do with their heal- 
 ing, 100, 175. Relation of 
 Spiritual will to mentality 
 essential, 175. Do not be a 
 medium through which 
 others receive treatment, 177. 
 178. Constant sowina and 
 constant reaping. 212, 21". 
 Practice of success more > 
 ficient than uolding thou 
 _ 8. Pin "•!. i .in - mctho > a 
 
 [ 292
 
 metaphysician's method, 40, 41. ing basis, 45. What people Index 
 
 Trust. — Child's example of. .Move want to know and live, 230 
 
 with the Infinite All, 181. No satisfaction apart from. 
 
 Unity. — Never separates family 237. The only demonstrable 
 
 or friends. Separation, non- principle, 280. 
 
 acceptance of. 18. Work- ; UNHAPPINESS. — Ingratitude, 37. 
 
 2!»:s
 
 HARMONY: 
 
 Devoted to Divine Science and Healing and all 
 that Pertains to the Well Being of the Individual. 
 
 HpHE INTENTIONS of the editors of" Harmony are : 
 
 To teach that God is infinite and ever present, and that there is 
 
 no other Power or presence. 
 That there is but one Life, Mind or Spirit. 
 To teach the truth of the body, and its true relation to God. 
 To show that knowledge and taith are realization and demonstration. 
 That there is no religion higher than Truth — than Christ's presentation of 
 
 the Truth of Being. 
 To supply a simple method by which all may practice their knowledge 
 
 of Truth, and demonstrate the Christ method of healing. 
 To supply to students and practitioners practical lessons in Divine Science 
 
 and Healing. 
 To bring about a Unity of Thought, Purpose and Work. 
 To bring about a correct use of Terms that will truthfully convey the 
 
 idea of omnipresent good, and fulfil the law in our dealings 
 
 one with another. 
 To interpret Scripture, spiritually, from the plane from which it is 
 
 written. 
 To notice publications of the day, ami supply interesting information of 
 
 value to students. 
 
 TERMS IN ADVANCE in America— one year, $i. co . single 
 
 . copy, ioc. In AUSTRALASIA AND 
 
 BRITAIN— One vear, 5s. Single copv, <jd. C. L. and M. E. CRAMER, 
 
 Editors. Published by THE HOME COLLEGE OF DIVINE SCIENCE, 33(0 
 Seventeenth Street, San Francisco, California. Phone, Capp 271 1. Send stamps tor 
 sample.
 
 LO 
 W. 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 iM: 
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 , from which it was borrowed. 
 
 IIU: 
 
 MAR : ? 1 
 
 ru 
 
 . • .1 
 
 
 PSD 234
 
 3 1158 00484 5821 
 
 J 
 
 AA 000 075 725
 
 
 Uni